The Works of the Reverend George Whitefield, M.A.

ADVERTISEMENT.

THIS complete Edition of the late Rev. Mr. Whitefield’s Works (printed under the Direction of his Executors) it is presumed, will be highly acceptable to all his Friends, as the just and proper Monument of his Memory and Merit; and both pleasing and useful to the Public in general, but especially to those who desire to cherish and promote the Spirit of primitive Christianity.

To the Sermons and Tracts formerly published, and which are now ranged in their proper Order, are also added other Pieces, on the most Important Subjects: together with a valuable Collection of Letters, selected and prepared by himself for Publication; in which is displayed, that native Spirit and Simplicity, so eminently conspicuous in his Life and Conversation. His Friends, and even his Enemies (should there be any Such) will here openly behold his unwearied Diligence, undaunted Firmness, noble Disinterestedness, and exceeding Usefulness in the Work of the Ministry; also, his remarkable Fidelity in Friendship, exemplary Piety, and fervent Zeal for the Prosperity of pure and undefiled Religion.

The Letters and Works can stand in no need of any Recommendation: Connected with the account of his Life, (now drawn from original Papers) they exhibit a plain and undisguised View of the worthy Author, in all Parts of his public Service, as well as in his private Retirements, and inward Trials; faithfully shewing the Whole of that living Temple, which was sacred to God, and happily instructing Mankind in the Ways of Godliness and eternal Life.

LETTERS.

LETTER I.

To Mr. G. H.

Oxon, July 18, 1734.

Dear Sir,

HAVING heard the melancholy news of your brother’s death, I could not help sending you a line, to let you know how much I am concerned. Indeed, I cannot say, I am so much grieved on his account, as for that sorrow, which the loss of so valuable a youth must necessarily occasion to all his relations. No! I rather envy him his blessed condition. He, unquestionably is divinely blessed, whilst we are still left behind to wrestle with unruly passions, and by a continued looking unto Jesus and running in our christian race, to press forward to that high prize, of which he, dear Youth, is now in full fruition. These are my true sentiments about his death; I leave you to judge then, whether I had need be concerned on his account; and surely was it to be put to your choice, whether so religious a young man should live or die, no one could be so cruel, as to wish to detain him from his wished-for glory. Be not then too much concerned at his death, but let us rather learn that important lesson, which his whole life taught us: “That there is nothing comparable to an early piety.” I thought to have spent many agreeable hours with him in christian and edifying conversation, when I came to Gloucester; but he is gone to more agreeable company, and long before now has joined the heavenly choir.

I shall only add, that as your brother imitated our blessed Saviour in his life, so I pray God, he may resemble him in his death, and be a means, like his beloved Redeemer, of reconciling all former animosities, which is the hearty wish of, dear Sir,

Your sincere friend and humble servant,

G. W.

LETTER II.

To Mr. G. H.

Bristol, Sept. 10, 1734.

Dear Sir,

THIS morning I wrote to you in haste, expecting Mr. I. would soon be going; but to my great satisfaction, he came hither this night, and soon afterwards, your very much wished-for letter was brought to hand; which (after ten thousand thanks for so many repeated favours) I shall now beg leave to answer. You tell me “Mr. P. likes N.” God be praised! That he hath recommended something to my perusal. I’ll read it, God willing, with care, at my return. “That he wants to know my quality, state, condition, circumstances, &c.” Alas! that anyone should enquire after such a wretch as I am. However, since he hath been so kind, pray tell him, that as for my quality, I was a poor, mean drawer; but by the distinguishing grace of God, am now intended for the ministry. As for my estate, that I am a servitor; and as to my condition and circumstances, I have not of my own any where to lay my head. But my friends, by God’s providence, minister daily to me, and in return for such unmerited, unspeakable blessings, I trust the same good Being will give me grace to dedicate myself without reserve to his service. To “spend and be spent” for the welfare of my fellow-creatures, endeavouring to promote the gospel of his Son as much as lies in my poor power. But “observe his humility,” says Mr. H. Aye, catch an old Christian without profound humility, if you can. Believe me, Sir, it is nothing but this flesh of ours, those cursed seeds of the proud apostate, which lie lurking in us, that make us to think ourselves worthy of the very air we breathe. When our eyes are opened by the influences of divine grace, we then shall begin to think of ourselves as we ought to think, even, that God is all, and we are less than nothing. Well, you may cry, O happy temper, could I but learn of Christ to be meek and lowly in heart, I should certainly find rest to my soul. May God, for his dear Son’s sake, give it to you, to me, and to all our dear friends! “Some like, some dislike the extract,” you say. I did not do it, to please man, but God. “Mr. W. is too much engaged in temporals.” Is he? Oh dear Sir, pray that when I enter the ministry, I may be wholly engaged in spirituals: But “Mrs. H. has been ill, and is now recovered.” God be praised for both! Our Saviour, Sir, learnt obedience by the things which he suffered, so must we. Pain, if patiently endured, and sanctified to us, is a great purifier of our corrupted nature. It will teach us excellent lessons. I hope Mr. H. has been enabled to learn some of them. So much in answer to your kind letter. You say “it was too long.” Believe me, Sir, it was much too short; but a line is more than I deserve. However, I have made out in mine, what was wanting in yours. My Mother’s journey to Gloucester, I fear, is spoiled by the weather. God’s blessed will be done! I hope to be with you about next Tuesday sevennight. “I am missed,” you say; and you may well miss such a troublesome guest. Well, God will reward you richly, I trust. Never despair of my brother; when God acts upon the soul, he makes quick work of it. Be pleased to tell Mr. M. that his remissness hath occasioned me many a sigh, and his return from his relapse, matter of abundant thanks to God in his behalf. Oh let us young, unexperienced soldiers, be always upon our guard; the very moment we desert our post, the enemy rushes in; and if he can but divert our eyes from looking heavenward, he will soon so blind us, that we shall not look towards it at all. A great deal may be learned from a little fall. But I must not detain you any longer, than to assure you how much I am, Dear Sir,

Your and Mrs. H.’s sincere friend and servant,
in our common Lord,

G. W.

LETTER III.

To Mr. H.

Oxon, Sept. 17, 1734.

Dear Sir,

I Had the favour of your letter last Friday, which brought me the agreeable news of your and Mrs. H.’s welfare, together with the much-desired account of your approving the scheme, inclosed in my last. Indeed, I did not doubt of its meeting with a candid reception, from all those persons to whom it was recommended. Their known concern for religion, giving me sufficient assurance, that nothing can be unacceptable to them, which any way tended to promote their improvement in the divine life. It must be confessed, indeed, as you very justly observed, that we must make a great progress in religion, and be inured by frequent prayer and meditation, to the extatic contemplation of heavenly objects, before we can arrive at true heavenly-mindedness; and, perhaps, after all our endeavours, whilst our souls are immersed in these fleshly tabernacles, we shall make but very small advances in so delightful and glorious an undertaking. But believe me, Sir, you cannot imagine, how vastly serviceable the constant use of all the means of religion will be, in acquiring this blessed habit of mind. Such, as an early rising in the morning, public and private prayer, a due temperance in all things, and frequent meditation on the infinite love and purity of that unparalleled pattern of all perfection, our dear Redeemer. As for your mentioning, Sir, the degeneracy of the age, as the least objection against our making further advances in any religious improvement, I cannot by any means admit of it. The scriptures (as I take it) are to be the only rules of action. And the examples of our blessed Lord and his apostles, the grand patterns whereby we are to form the conduct of our lives. It is true, indeed, that instances of an exalted piety are rarely to be met with in the present age, and one would think, if we were to take an estimate of our religion, from the lives of most of its professors, that christianity was nothing but a dead letter. But then it is not our religion, but ourselves that are to be blamed all this while. Would we live as the primitive christians did, we might no doubt have the same assistance vouchsafed us, as they had. God’s grace is never restrained, and though we should not arrive at those heights of heavenly-mindedness, as some of the primitive christians were eminent for, yet, methinks we should imitate them as far as we can, and rely on the divine goodness for grants of such a supply of grace, as he, in his good pleasure, shall judge most convenient for us. Be pleased to send for Mr. Law’s Christian Perfection for me against my coming into the country, if printed in a small edition. I am, with due respects to self, spouse, and all other friends,

Your’s sincerely,

G. W.

LETTER IV.

To the Same.

Oxon, Dec. 4, 1734.

Dear Sir,

I Am heartily glad to hear that the country parson has had so good an effect upon you, and that you are resolved to set in earnest, about working out your salvation: Be sure quench not these first motions; but go on vigorously and manfully, without the least regard to what the world may say; if you can once break with that, you are safe. The prayers, I hope to send you next week. Only let me give you this caution, not to depend on any advice or book, that is given you; but solely on the grace of God attending it. The book which I have sent to my brother, and would recommend to you and all my Gloucester friends, will soon convince you how dangerous it is to be a lukewarm christian, and that there is nothing to be done without breaking from the world, denying ourselves daily, taking up our cross, and following Jesus Christ. These things may seem a little terrible at first, but believe me, they are nothing but suggestions of our enemy to deter us from setting out; and if you can credit me, mortification itself, when once practised, is the greatest pleasure in the world. But hold, I shall transgress the time prescribed me, therefore give me only leave to add my hearty prayer for your successful progress in religion, and to subscribe myself in great haste, Dear Sir,

Your sincere friend and humble servant,

G. W.

LETTER V.

To the Same.

Oxon, Feb. 20, 1735.

Dear Sir,

I Believe you think me a strange sort of a person, for not being so good as my word in coming down this winter; and what is worse, in not letting you have a line to acquaint you of my reasons for it. And, indeed, I am not as yet determined; providence having ordered (I hope) that this seeming unkindness shall, in the end, prove very serviceable on all sides. However, though I have been thus hindred, yet, I think you heard from me last, and am really surprized to find you should, now so long since, have desired that collection of prayers, and be wholly unconcerned about them ever after. Indeed, they will be of no service to you, unless you grant me this one postulatum: “That we must renounce ourselves.” What the meaning of this phrase may be, the preface to the prayers will best inform you. I did not doubt of its meeting with but a cold reception, it being (at first view) so very contrary to flesh and blood. For, perhaps, you may think, that this renouncing of ourselves, must necessarily lead us (as it certainly does) to acts of self-denial and mortification; and, that we probably may be saved without them. And lest you should after all imagine, (which I trust you will not) that true religion does consist in any thing, besides an entire renewal of our natures into the image of God; I have sent you a book entitled, The Life of God in the Soul of Man, written by a young, but an eminent christian, which will inform you, what true religion is, and by what means you may attain it. As likewise, how wretchedly most people err in their sentiments about it, who suppose it to be nothing else (as he tells us page 3d) but a mere model of outward performances; without ever considering, that all our corrupt passions must be subdued, and a complex habit of virtues, such as meekness, lowliness, faith, hope, and the love of God and of man, be implanted in their room, before we can have the least title to enter into the kingdom of God. Our divine master having expressly told us, that “unless we renounce ourselves, and take up our cross daily, we cannot be his disciples.” And again, “unless we have the spirit of Christ, we are none of his.” You will scarce have time, I imagine, before Mr. H. leaves Gloucester, to revise, what I have recommended to your perusal. However, be pleased to let me hear from you by him, together with an account of your free sentiments about this matter. I trust (by God’s grace) we shall, at last, rightly understand one another’s meaning. I should be glad to hear too, whether you keep morning prayers, and how often you receive the holy communion, there being nothing, which so much be-dwarfs us in religion, and hinders our progress towards the heavenly Canaan, as starving our souls by keeping away from the heavenly banquet. I have nothing more to add at present on this subject, till you favour me with a line, which, I hope, you will not fail doing by Mr. H. who will willingly bring it to, Dear Sir,

Your sincere friend and very humble servant,

G. W.

LETTER VI.

To the Same.

Oxon, March 6, 1735.

Dear Sir,

I Had the favour of your letter by Mr. H. and, as desired, I have made enquiry about the post-masters and clerks of Merton. As to the former, I hear, that the five senior fellows have each a power to elect one in his turn, and that there is now a vacancy, but one ready on the spot to supply it, and no likelihood of there being another this long while. The latter, are solely in the power of the warden, and though all the places are at present filled up, yet, there will be a vacancy next term, so that, perhaps, by a seasonable application, your brother may get a friend in. Thus much for business. As for the other particular, specified in the latter part of your last; I find by what I can gather from your own and my brother’s expressions, as well as from Mr. H.’s discourse, that my late letters have met with but a cold reception; and that you seem desirous of hearing no more of so seemingly ungrateful a subject, as submitting our wills to the will of God; which, indeed, is all that is implied in that phrase (which our enemy would represent as so formidable to us) of renouncing ourselves. Alas, Sir! what is there that appears so monstrously terrible in a doctrine that is, (or at least ought to be) the constant subject of our prayers, whenever we put up that petition of our Lord’s: “Thy will be done in earth, as it is in Heaven.” The import of which seems to be this. 1st. That we do every thing that God wills, and nothing but what he willeth, 2dly, That we do every thing he wills, only in the manner he willeth. 3dly, That we do those things he willeth, only because he willeth. This is all, Sir, I have been endeavouring to inculcate in my late letters; and though it seems as clear as the light, upon an impartial and considerate view, yet, our grand impostor (whose very corruption is having a will distinct from, and therefore contrary to God’s) would fain set it out in the most hideous colours, as though we were “Setters forth of strange doctrines;” or proposing some higher degrees of perfection, than every ordinary christian is obliged to aspire after; whereas, in truth, it is nothing but the simple and evident language of the gospel. It must be confessed, that through the corruption of our depraved nature, and that power, which self-will has, since the Fall, usurped in the soul, we must necessarily break through a great many obstacles. But, dear Sir, be not dismayed, the difficulty lies only in our first setting out. Be but vigorous at the first onset, and never fear a conquest. The renewal of our natures is a work of great importance. It is not to be done in a day. We have not only a new house to build up, but an old one to pull down. But then, methinks, this would be an odd way of reasoning, “Because a thing requires some pains, I therefore will never set about it.” No, Sir, rather up and be doing. Exert your utmost efforts at your first setting out, and take my word, your strength as well as resolution will increase daily. The means also which are necessary to be used in order to attain this end, our cursed adversary the devil would represent to us in the most hideous forms imaginable. But believe me, Sir, the difficulty here too, only lies in our first breaking from ourselves, and that there is really more pleasure in these formidable duties of self-denial and mortification, than in the highest indulgences of the greatest epicure upon earth. Give me leave, dear Sir, only to remind you of one particular, which, if duly observed, will vastly facilitate your future endeavours. Let the scriptures, not the world, be your rule of action. By those you are to form your practice here, and to be judged hereafter. Upon this account, for the future, I should be glad, if you would communicate what passes between you and me, to none but my brother and your spouse. And if you have any, the least scruple, be pleased to send me word of it by a letter in an open, friendly manner; and, by God’s blessing, all things will be yet set right; only be fervent in prayer. As for what the Rev. Mr. Hoar has been pleased to say, either to you or Mr. H. it is not my business (out of deference, as he is so much my superior, as to the dignity of his office, his age, and his learning) to make any reply. I shall only add, what I am sure I can prove, “That the gospel tells us that there is but one thing needful. That we cannot sit down content with just such a degree of goodness, and claim just such a proportionable degree of glory;” but that “we are to love the Lord with all our souls, strength, &c.” and that “he who endureth to the end, (and he only) shall be saved.” There is a little treatise lately come out, which I have made bold to send to Mr. Hoar, where we may be fully convinced by argument deducible merely from reason, “that God is our sole end,” and that barely upon a principle of prudence, (supposing we could be happy without it) we ought to press forward, in order to attain the greatest degrees of happiness hereafter. Whether this letter, Sir, may prove as offensive as the former, is not my business to enquire. God’s will be done in all things. He, and he alone can (and indeed will, if we are desirous of it ourselves) work this conviction in our minds. Give me leave just to add, that I thought it my duty to answer these few objections, that have been raised against the difficulty of conforming our wills to the will of God, by shewing that the greatest struggle lies only at our first beginning, and that it is no more than what is indispensably necessary for our salvation. As for the means to be employed for the attainment of this end, I shall be wholly silent: Being sensible, that if you are once fully convinced of the greatness of it, you will be necessarily carried on to the use of such means as God hath constituted for that purpose. I hope my writing after this manner, Sir, will not be esteemed a piece of self-conceit, or be an instrument of unloosing our former band of friendship, which was once designed to be bound the faster, by tying it with a religious knot. But whether this proves to be the event, or not, of my telling my friends the truth, I wholly leave to God’s Providence. Be pleased however to favour me with a line in return, and give me leave to subscribe myself, Dear Sir,

Your sincere friend and most obliged humble servant,

G. W.

LETTER VII.

To the Same.

Bristol, June 12, 1735.

My dear Friend,

LAST night about eight o’clock, your good spouse and myself came safe to our journey’s end, and met with a very kind reception from all parties. After you left us, the ladies grew more serious, and at last by the assistance of Mr. Norris, our discourse ran into a proper channel. My brother does not propose sailing this fortnight; but tho’ he stays longer than he proposed, yet I hope to be at Gloucester on Wednesday, for methinks my heart is still there, tho’ my body be at thirty miles distance. On whose account, I leave you to guess. I cannot help reflecting on Sunday. Did not those sighs, think you, Sir, proceed from some unusual meditations on the importance of religion? Were they not some infant strugglings after the new birth? Surely they were. And I trust ere long, after a few strugglings with corrupted nature, the Holy Ghost will replenish your heart with comfort and peace. Proper retirement and solitude are no bars; but rather great helps to a religious life. We find, our Saviour was led into a wilderness, before he entered on his publick ministry, and so must we too, if we ever intend to tread in his steps. As for my brother, I trust the cares of the world, the desire of riches, &c. will not always choak the good seed. However, I hope you my dear friend will not defer so important a thing. But, why do I say hope, when I am assured you will not. Methinks, I would willingly undergo the pangs, so you might enjoy the pleasures of the new birth. But this must not be. All we can do is to sympathize with and pray for each other, which I hope will not be wanting on either side, as such a close friendship has commenced between dear Mr. H. and

Your sincere friend and humble servant,

G. W.

LETTER VIII.

To the Same.

Bristol, Sept. 5, 1735.

Dear Sir,

HOW welcome is a line from a faithful friend? even as welcome as a shower of rain in a droughty season. But here’s the misfortune, the very kindnesses of friends may be cruelty: Commendations, or even the hinting at them, are poison to a mind addicted to pride. A nail never sinks deeper than when dipt in oil. A friend’s words may be softer than butter, and notwithstanding, be very swords. Pray for me, dear Sir, and heal the wound you have made. To God alone give glory. To sinners nothing belongs, but shame and confusion. So much in answer to one part of your too kind letter. Mrs. Powell you say continues very ill. No wonder, Sir; desperate diseases must have desperate remedies. Satan has desired to sift her as wheat; but Christ will pray for her, I trust, and then her faith will not fail. Oxford friends have not been wanting in letters, and I find I must not stay much longer here. For some are going to travel, some are dead, and one is married, so that we must join and warm one another, as well as we can in their absence. I hope to feast with you at Crypt next Sunday. Amazing, that ever sinners should sit with their Saviour! To what dignity has Christ exalted human nature. And how did he do it? Why, by humbling himself. Let us go and do likewise. Give me leave, with due respects to all friends, to subscribe myself,

Your and spouses very humble servant and sincere friend,

G. W.

P. S. If Mr. Pauncefort’s petitions run after this manner for me, I should be thankful: “That God would finish the good work he has begun in me, that I may never seek nor be fond of worldly preferment; but employ every mite of those talents it shall please God to entrust me with, to his glory and the church’s good, and likewise, that the endeavours of my friends to revive true religion in the world, may meet with proper success.”

LETTER IX.

To the Same.

Bristol, Sept. 18, 1735.

Dear Sir,

AS you did not expect to hear from me till Mr. B――d came, I hope you have not as yet accused me of being too dilatory in writing. Now I have taken the freedom, what can be more proper for me to begin with, than to return ten thousand thanks for those innumerable favours conferred on me at your house? I trust they are all registered in the court of heaven, and will in due time meet with a suitable return from my all-gracious and good benefactor. Next to this, I imagine you will enquire, how I like Bristol? As for the place itself, that, like all others, is indifferent to me, who have here no continuing city, but seek one to come; and as for the inhabitants, tho’ they teach me nothing else, yet I may learn this one important lesson, that unless I am very vigilant, the children of this world, will be much wiser in their generation, than I, who, by the grace of God, hope am a child of light. Alas! was I half so solicitous to attain heavenly, as they are worldly riches, I should be rich indeed. That you all may be rich towards God, is the hearty prayer of, dear Sir, Your very unworthy,

but sincere friend and humble servant,

G. W.

LETTER X.

To the Same.

Oxon, March 13, 1736.

Dear Sir,

I Have now but just time to acquaint you, that God gave me a pleasant and safe journey, and what was still a greater blessing, a joyful meeting with my zealous, hearty, sincere friends. The alderman bore my expences, and was very agreeable company; so that on all accounts I have great reason to thank my good and gracious God, and to beg others to join with me in that important, that delightful duty. You will not forget retaining your old custom of reading and singing. It’s bad to leave off a good custom, and the best way to make a progress in religion, is to persist in, and to improve on the means we enjoy. I suppose honest James by this time is with you. My hearty love to him, and tell him, it would do his heart good to see what a number of true altogether christians here are of his rank. I hope he will let none of them outstrip him: He must watch and pray against self-indulgence, sloth, &c. especially if he goes to a place where plenty of all things abound. My due respects and hearty thanks to Mrs. H. and all friends. I hope none of their kindnesses will ever be forgotten by

Your sincere friend in great haste,

G. W.

LETTER XII.

To the Same.

Oxon, April 22, 1736.

Dear Mr. H.,

NOW tell me the truth, have not you called me ungrateful? If you have not, it is more than I deserve. I have nothing to plead but business, as an excuse for not answering your last kind letter. Well, forgive me this once, and if I offend so again, then call me ungrateful indeed. You order’d me to make no acknowledgments for kindnesses received. You’ll suffer me to ask another favour, if not to return any more thanks. Be so kind then, dear Sir, to desire your brother to write to me as soon as possible. My good friend, Sir John Philips, has promised me thirty pounds a year, if I’ll continue at Oxford, and yet I am in doubt, whether that annuity, and the being appointed to serve the prison here, will be a sufficient title for orders, therefore I beg both his advice and prayers. This is all I think that concerns outward affairs. But this solemn season naturally leads me to say a word or two on a more important subject, “the death and passion of our blessed Lord and Saviour.” If I mistake not, you commemorate it to-morrow at Crypt. And blessed be God, I do at Christ Church. And oh that we may commemorate it as we ought; that we may fix our thoughts intensely on that great examplar and all atoning blood; that we may grow in love with his meekness and patience, and endeavour daily to be conformed to his most blessed image. Surely we cannot grow angry at trifles, when the Son of God endured such bitter usage, without the least murmur or complaint. Surely, we cannot repine at any dispensations of Providence tho’ ever so severe, when we consider, how it pleased God to bruise our Saviour and lay upon him the iniquities of us all. Whatever befalls us, is but the due reward of our crimes; but this Redeemer had done nothing amiss: he was bruised for our iniquities. I could run through every part of our Lord’s sufferings, and shew how ♦necessary it is that we should sympathize with him in every particular. But as it now grows late, and I want a little time to prepare for to-morrow’s solemnity, you’ll excuse me if I now only paraphrase a little on the prayer of the thief on the cross. Lord remember us and pray for us; Lord remember us and rule us; Lord remember us and prepare a place for us. Lord remember us in the hour of death, and in the day of judgment. My due respects to all friends, and am sincerely

Yours,

G. W.

♦ ‘necesary’ replaced with ‘necessary’

LETTER XIII.

To Mr. S.

Gloucester, June 20, 1736.

My dear Friend,

THIS is a day much to be remember’d, O my soul! for about noon, I was solemnly admitted by good Bishop Benson, before many witnesses, into holy orders, and was, blessed be God, kept composed both before and after imposition of hands. I endeavoured to behave with unaffected devotion; but not suitable enough to the greatness of the office I was to undertake. At the same time, I trust, I answered to every question from the bottom of my heart, and heartily prayed that God might say Amen. I hope the good of souls will be my only principle of action. Let come what will, life or death, depth or heighth, I shall henceforwards live like one who this day, in the presence of men and angels, took the holy sacrament, upon the profession of being inwardly moved by the Holy Ghost to take upon me that ministration in the church. This I began with reading prayers to the prisoners in the county ♦gaol. Whether I myself shall ever have the honour of stiling myself a prisoner of the Lord, I know not; but indeed, my dear friend, I can call heaven and earth to witness, that when the Bishop laid his hand upon me, I gave myself up to be a martyr for him, who hung upon the cross for me. Known unto him are all future events and contingences; I have thrown myself blindfold, and I trust without reserve, into his almighty hands; only I would have you observe, that till you hear of my dying for, or in my work, you will not be apprized of all the preferment that is expected by

Yours, &c.

G. W.

♦ ‘goal’ replaced with ‘gaol’

LETTER XIV.

To the Same.

Gloucester, June 23, 1736.

Dear Friend,

NEVER a poor creature set up with so small a stock. When the good Bishop, who ordained me on Sunday, gave out last year in his visitation charge, that he would ordain none under full three and twenty, my heart leap’d for joy, for then I thought my friends would not only be disappointed in their hope of having me enter into orders so soon; but that I should also have time (as was my intention) to make at least a hundred sermons, with which to begin my ministry; but this is so far from being the case, that I have not a single one by me, except that which I made for a small christian society, and which I sent to a neighbouring clergyman, to convince him how unfit I was to take upon me the important work of preaching. He kept it for a fortnight, and then sent it back with a guinea for the loan of it; telling me he had divided it into two, and had preached it morning and evening to his congregation. With this sermon I intend to begin, God willing, next Sunday, not doubting, but that he, who increased a little lad’s loaves and fishes for the feeding of a great multitude, will from time to time, in the proper use of appointed means, supply me with spiritual food for whatever congregation he in his all-wise Providence shall be pleased to call me to. Help, help me, my dear friend, with your warmest addresses to the throne of grace, that I may not only find mercy, but grace to help in time of need. At present this is the language of my heart,

Oh cease not, for I must again repeat it, cease not to pray for

Yours, &c.

G. W.

LETTER XV.

Gloucester, June 28, 1736.

Dear Mrs. H.,

ACCORDING to my promise I am now seated to write you a farewell letter. For providence seems to demand my presence at Oxford immediately, and therefore I propose being there, God willing, on Monday night. But first let me return dear Mrs. H. my heartiest thanks for all past kindnesses, and assure her, that my incessant prayers shall never be wanting, that God may not forget her labour of love, in that she has so plentifully administered to me his unworthy servant, and yet does minister. To-morrow I am to preach at Crypt, but believe I shall displease some, being determined to speak against their assemblies. But I must tell them the truth, or otherwise I shall not be a faithful minister of Christ. Had providence so ordered, I should have been glad to have given you the cup of blessing; but since that favour is denied to me, I am resigned. However, I hope I shall not be unmindful of you, when I come near your place, nor be wanting in my prayers, that God would mercifully supply the want of outward means to you, by the operation of his Holy Spirit. I suppose you are, by this time, pretty well reconciled to Worcester, and that providence has shewn you that we may serve God acceptably in any place. Yes, Madam, let but our hearts be upright towards him, and by faith united to our dear Lord Jesus, we shall find that wherever we are, he will be with us, and we shall be with him. So far I had written on Saturday night; but being detained here in expectation of seeing my brother James, (who has not as yet been so good as his word) I believe I can now acquaint you that I must set out on Wednesday morning. I preached yesterday at Crypt, and was mercifully supported and assisted, for which great blessing, I hope you will return hearty thanks in my behalf. I trust Miss James continues her former earnest desires to be renewed in the spirit of her mind; for nothing will do but that. Indeed we may flatter ourselves, that we may go to heaven without undergoing the pangs of the new birth; but we shall certainly find ourselves desperately mistaken in the end. For till we are changed, till we are made meet for, we cannot in the nature of the thing be partakers of the heavenly inheritance with the saints in light. Let us therefore never cease praying and striving, till we find this blessed change wrought in us, and thereby we ourselves brought off from relying on any or all outward ordinances for salvation. Our good bishop Benson was pleased to give me another present of five guineas, a great supply for one who has not a guinea in the world. May the great Bishop of souls amply reward both him and you, for all favours conferred on

Your sincere friend and humble servant,

G. W.

LETTER XVI.

To Mr. H.

Gloucester, June 30, 1736.

My Dear Friend,

GLORY! glory! glory! be ascribed to an almighty triune God.—Last Sunday in the afternoon, I preached my first sermon in the church of St. Mary De Crypt, where I was baptized, and also first received the sacrament of the Lord’s supper. Curiosity, as you may easily guess, drew a large congregation together upon the occasion. The sight at first a little awed me; but I was comforted with a heart-felt sense of the divine presence, and soon found the unspeakable advantage of having been accustomed to public speaking when a boy at school, and of exhorting and teaching the prisoners and poor people at their private houses, whilst at the university. By these means I was kept from being daunted over much. As I proceeded, I perceived the fire kindled, till at last, though so young, and amidst a croud of those, who knew me in my infant childish days, I trust, I was enabled to speak with some degree of gospel authority. Some few mocked, but most for the present seemed struck; and I have since heard, that a complaint had been made to the bishop, that I drove fifteen mad the first sermon. The worthy prelate, as I am informed, wished that the madness might not be forgotten before next Sunday. Before then, I hope, my sermon upon He that is in Christ, is a new creature, will be compleated. Blessed be God, I now find freedom in writing. Glorious Jesus,

Being thus engaged, I must hasten to subscribe myself, my dear Sir,

Your’s, &c.

G. W.

LETTER XVII.

To Mrs. H.

Oxon, July 7, 1736.

Dear Mrs. H.,

WHAT shall I say in defence of my seemingly ungrateful silence? Why, I hope, your kindness will accept of the reasons I gave in Mrs. Well’s letter, as a sufficient excuse for it, nothing but those, I assure you, being the cause of it. Well then, presuming on your kind pardon, give me leave, (after all acknowledgments of gratitude for kindnesses received) to bid you once more welcome to Gloucester, and to wish you and Mr. H. with all my soul, the greatest comfort, that either this or the other world can afford you. It’s true, indeed, we must not expect much comfort here, except what results from a good conviction that we are in a safe state, by being born again of the Holy Ghost. This, will afford us inexpressible satisfaction, even on this side the grave. It will give us ease in pain, because we know, if we bear it patiently, it will end in glory. This, will make us meek and gentle under crosses and disappointments, because we know we are taught to expect them, and that our blessed Master has gone before us in them. In short, it will make us easy in every station, because we have a general promise, that all things shall work for good to them that love God. But supposing we were to have no pleasure on this side of Heaven, yet the thoughts of being happy, and that too for all eternity hereafter, methinks should teach us to bear up under every calamity here, not only with submission, but a holy joy. Good God! the very idea of what we are to be in glory, transports me while I am writing. There, there, Mrs. H. we shall see the blessed Jesus, whom our souls have so eagerly thirsted after in this life, surrounded with glory, and attended with myriads of his holy angels, who will rejoice at our safe arrival to their happy mansions, and with repeated echoes welcome us to heaven. There, there, we shall not only see, but live with him and enjoy him too, not for a day, a month, a year, an age, but to all eternity. And who can tell the pleasure, comfort, peace, joy, delight, and transport, a glorified saint will feel in the possession of his wished-for, longed-for, ever adorable, ever gracious, blessed, beloved, triune God, and that for ever? Surely the happiness will be so great, that eye hath not seen, nor ear heard, neither can the heart of man conceive the thousandth part thereof. And yet, great as it is, I not only wish, but have good hope through Christ, that not only you and Mr. H. but all my christian friends, and even I myself through grace, shall one day be partakers of it. The way and means we know. “If any one, says Christ, will come after me (to glory) let him renounce himself.” i. e. make his own will no principle of action, be no self-pleaser, “and take up his cross” patiently (whether of sickness or outward circumstances, &c.) “and then let him follow me,” follow me in a way of duty here, and he shall follow me to glory hereafter. May we all be such followers of the blessed Jesus! And why should we despair of becoming such? What is there in Christ’s doctrine or example but that we may all, through the assistance of the Holy Spirit, imitate him in? Suppose it does oblige us to be a little stricter than our neighbours? Suppose it does forbid us spending too much time in the seemingly-innocent entertainments of the age? Suppose it does command us to be constant and frequent in prayer, in watchings, fastings, and other acts of mortification? Suppose it does bid us not to indulge our unruly passions; but to learn of Christ to be meek, patient, and lowly? Suppose it does compel us to redeem our time, to fill up every day with proper duty and devotion? Yet, what in all this, that is terrible? Has not such a behaviour a natural tendency to make us calm, easy, peaceful, happy? And then, why should we refuse so easy a yoke, so light a burden? I am sure the little (alas! too, too little) time I have drawn in it, I have found it not galling but healing, and the longer I bear it, the easier and pleasanter it is. Let us then, Dear Mrs. H. chearfully take it upon us, and then

Your sincere, though very unworthy friend and humble servant,

G. W.

LETTER XVIII.

To Mr. H.

Oxon, Oct. 14, 1736.

Dearest Sir,

I Was agreeably detained, as you was pleased to term it, last Tuesday, in reading your kind letter, and had I not been assisted by the grace of God to receive every thing with an equal, undisturbed mind, perhaps the contents of it might have given me some small uneasiness. But religion quite changes the nature of man, and makes us to receive all the dispensations of providence with resignation and thankfulness. Of this, dearest Sir, I hope you have had an experimental proof, in bearing up with courage and resolution under those acute pains the Almighty was pleased to visit you with last Sunday, and with which, perhaps, his infinite wisdom and goodness may continue to visit you longer. My dear friend (if I mistake not) used to say, he was afraid God did not love him, because he did not chasten him. Behold then, now the hand of the Lord is upon you, not so much to punish, as to purify your soul. Not in anger but in love. Pray therefore in your easy intervals, that you may know, wherefore the Lord contendeth with you, and that you may not come cankered out of the furnace of affliction. Offer up every groan, every sigh, in the name of your dying, risen Redeemer, and doubt not, but they will be as prevalent as set times of prayer. Our being enabled to pray when sickness comes on us, doubtless, is to teach us the necessity of praying always, when we are in health. But, dear Mr. H. wants no such lessons, or excitements, I believe, to prayer. Methinks I could bear some of your pain for you, if that would give you comfort. But as it is impossible, O let me never cease most earnestly to beseech my heavenly Father, that he would sanctify this his fatherly correction to you, and that the sense of your weakness may add strength to your faith, and seriousness to your repentance. Poor Mr. Pauncefoot, I find, is visited in a far more grievous manner. Dear good man, surely the time of his dissolution (I should say of his coronation) draweth near. See, dear Mr. H. through what tribulations we must enter into glory. Be pleased to give my hearty love and thanks to him for his last kind letter. Beg him not to cease praying for me, unworthy as I am. And, I hope, I shall not be wanting in returning his kindness in the same manner. But alas, I have nothing to depend on, but the merits of a crucified Redeemer to have my poor petitions answered. But does dear Mrs. H. complain of deadness and coldness in devotion? Alas poor woman! let her not be disheartened. This is a complaint, which all the children of God have made. And we must take a great deal of pains with our hearts, must pray often and long, before we shall be able to pray well. And the only way I can think of, to shame ourselves out of deadness in prayer, is to censure and condemn, to humble and bewail ourselves for it every time we go upon our knees, at least every time we solemnly retire to converse with God. But why does dear Mrs. H. so much as think of omitting but once the receiving of the holy sacrament? Or if satan does put such thoughts in her head, why does not she repel them with the utmost abhorrence? Alas! should the devil gain his point here, would not the ridiculing world say, Mrs. H. began to build, but had not wherewith to finish. I have seen too many fatal instances of the inexpressible danger and sad consequences of leaving off any one means of grace, not to encourage Mrs. H. stedfastly to persevere in the good way she has begun; and would exhort her, in the name of the Lord Jesus Christ, to labour daily to mortify and subdue her corruptions, not wilfully to indulge herself in any ill habit, custom, or temper, and then assure herself, one time or another, Christ will be made known unto her in breaking of bread. But what shall I say, dear Sir, about Mr. W. &c. &c.? Alas! I find, they are all in the gall of bitterness, in the very bondage of iniquity, and all I can do, is to pity and pray for them. I find more and more, that where true religion is wanting, there is confusion and every evil work. But why is my honoured mother so solicitous about a few paultry things, that will quickly perish? Why will she not come and see her youngest son, who will endeavour to be a Joseph to her, before she dies? What makes my dear friend and his kind wife, give me another invitation to Gloucester? Alas! have I not wearied and been expensive enough to you already? I hope to send you, in a short time, two guineas towards paying for Mr. Henry’s Exposition. I wish I could spare more, but time will bring all things to pass. You see what a large letter I have written to you to make amends for the many short ones, I have sent lately. Though I believe you may say of mine, the quite contrary to what I say of yours; the shorter the better. My due respects to all friends, and believe me to be, in the utmost sincerity, Dearest Sir,

Your and Mrs. H.’s affectionate friend and humble servant,

G. W.

LETTER XIX.

To the Same.

Oxon, Nov. 5, 1736.

Dearest Sir,

HEREWITH I have sent you seven pounds to pay for Mr. Henry’s Commentary. Dear Esqr. Thorold lately made me a present of ten guineas, so that now (for ever blessed be the divine goodness) I can send you more than I thought for. In time, I hope to pay the apothecary’s bill. If I forget your favours, I shall also forget my God. Say nothing of your receiving this money, only give thanks, give hearty thanks to our good and gracious God for his infinite, unmerited mercy to me, the vilest of the sons of men. Oh, dear Sir, may such instances of free grace strengthen your faith, and make you put your sole trust and confidence in the Lord your God. For he hath said, I will never leave thee nor forsake thee. Have not you experienced his loving kindness and mercy, in supporting you under your sickness? Methinks I feel you have. May you experience it more and more! Did not Christ give you the meeting last Sunday? I hope he did, nay I am sure he did, if our hearts were duly prepared by faith and repentance to receive him; but without an entire resignation of ourselves to God, and a thorough renunciation of all worldly and corrupt affections, all God’s ordinances will profit nothing. Your reverend brother’s kind letter I hope to answer soon, and to send him also a small parcel of books. The good Lord sanctify them to his own glory, and the good of souls. I find dear Mr. Pauncefoot is still afflicted, but bid him be of good cheer. In his latter end he may yet greatly increase. When we are weak, then are we strong. There is hope concerning his legacy. Let us in the mean while continue instant in prayer in behalf of this our dear and worthy friend. Good man! salute him kindly in my name. Beg his prayers for my unworthy self, and tell him I will write as soon as possible. The gospel flourishes at Oxon. Our society here, blessed be God, goes on well. I received the papers and thank you. How does dear Mrs. H.? The divine blessing rest on you both. My prayer night and day is, that you may be saved. Salute all friends by name. From Dearest Sir,

Your unworthy friend and humble servant,

G. W.

LETTER XX.

To the Same.

Bristol, Feb. 10, 1737.

Dear Sir,

WHAT shall I say? I cannot be with you this week. Methinks, it would be almost sinful to leave Bristol at this critical juncture, there being now a prospect of making a very considerable collection for the poor Americans. The whole city seems to be alarmed. Churches are as full week days, as they use to be on Sundays, and on Sundays so full, that many, very many are obliged to go away, because they cannot come in. Oh pray, dear Mr. H. that God would always keep me humble, and fully convinced that I am nothing without him, and that all the good which is done upon earth, God doth it himself. Quakers, baptists, presbyterians, &c. all come to hear the word preached. Sanctify it, holy Father, to thy own glory and thy people’s good! I hope to be with you without fail on Tuesday morning. What letters you have, pray send to, Dear Sir,

Your unworthy friend, &c.

G. W.

LETTER XXI.

To the Same.

Stonehouse, April 26, 1737.

Dear Sir,

BE pleased to send the Poor Country Curate, and Flavel’s Husbandry Spiritualized. I know not what to do for want of a clock in the house. How shall I know, how my precious time passes away? You’ll mind your promise to come. Here are lovely, solitary, and pleasant walks to commune with your own heart, and search out your spirit. Has Mr. Pauncefoot wrote to me? My dear friend Stratford’s death affects me still. Methinks I long to be above, employed as he is. But alas, I am not ripe for glory; if I was, my heavenly Father would gather me into his garner. Farewell, Dear Sir; remember I am alone, and pray accordingly for

Your sincere, though weak friend,

G. W.

LETTER XXII.

To the same.

Stonehouse, May 4, 1737.

Dear Sir,

WHY does not Mr. H. let me hear from or see him? Surely no evil has befallen either him or his family in their way to eternity. Why then tarry their horses? Why are they so long in coming to visit the country, which now looks like a second paradise, and which, to me, seems the pleasantest place I ever was in, through all my life? Surely I can never be thankful enough for being sent hither; people flock to hear the word of God from the neighbouring villages, as well as our own. They gladly receive me into their houses, and I have no let or hindrance to my ministerial business; and what is still better, God has opened my heart, and enabled me to finish a sermon on “Remember thy Creator, &c.”—If you will come on Sunday you may hear it perhaps.—Your sister-in-law talks of being here again on Friday; but I believe it will be more agreeable, if you chuse another opportunity, that we may have our own conversation. I hope that dear Mrs. H. took nothing ill, that was in my last. I meant it well, and wrapt up the pill in as much sugar as I could. My hearty love to her and Miss J. Poor Mr. M. and Mr. W. will set out to morrow, I suppose. The Lord prosper them and be with them wherever they go, and make them good soldiers of Jesus Christ, and finally bring them and us to his heavenly kingdom! So wishes, so prays,

Your’s affectionately,

G. W.

LETTER XXIII.

To the Same.

Stonehouse, May 11, 1737.

Dear Sir,

I Thank you for your last, and bless God that you got home safe: your observations on the weather were pertinent and spiritual. Honest James and I, were out in the midst of the lightning, and never were more delighted in our lives. May we be as well pleased, when the Son of God cometh to judgment. What! no news from your brother? Well, Stonehouse people and I agree better and better. I believe we shall part weeping. Had I time I would now write to Miss J. but I must away among my flock, and so deny myself that pleasure till another opportunity is given to, Dear Sir,

Your sincere friend and humble servant,

G. W.

LETTER XXIV.

To the Same.

Bristol, May 24, 1737.

Dear Sir,

BY the particular good providence of God, I got safe to Bristol yesterday by ten in the morning, and was received (unworthy as I am) with the utmost civility and kindness. I have learnt from hence the benefit of setting out on our journey to eternity betimes, and what a pleasing reflection it will be to look back, though not to depend, on one’s past life, and find a great deal of work done in a little time. The people here are exceeding kindly affected towards me; and, I hope, I have seen the effects of my doctrine in the reformation of some of their lives. Remember me always in your prayers. Accept my hearty thanks for all favours, and believe me to be,

Ever your’s,

G. W.

LETTER XXV.

To Mrs. H.

Oxon, July 14, 1737.

Dear Mrs. H.,

IF you remember, I promised you a long and particular letter when I was at Gloucester, and nothing hinders but I may now perform it. Permit me then first, to begin this, as I would all my letters, with thanks to you and kind Mr. H. for your inexpressible favours conferred on the most unworthy of my master’s servants; and, withall, to assure you, how incessantly I pray, that the God of all grace and mercy, for the sake of his dear Son Jesus Christ, would reward you in spirituals, for what you have done to me in temporals, and feed your soul with his heavenly graces, as plentifully as you have fed my body with nourishing food. But as, in all probability, this will be the last letter I shall write to dear Mrs. H. before I sail, what can I fill the remainder with better, than by exhorting you, to lay aside every weight, particularly the sin that does most easily beset you, and so run with patience the race set before you. I say, the sin that most easily besets; for unless we lay the ax to the root, unless we sincerely resolve in the strength of Jesus Christ to subdue our favourite, our darling passion, and spare not one Agag, though ever so engaging, ever so beautiful, all our other sacrifices will avail us nothing. Suppose therefore, for instance, Passion be our greatest foible. A sincere person will never cease night or day, till he is made meek and lowly in heart. But if it be asked, how he shall do this? I answer, first, let him consider how odious it is in the sight of God, and how contrary to the lamb-like meekness of the holy Jesus. Secondly, Let him reflect how troublesome it must be to others, (for alas what unnecessary disorders, what needless troubles doth the passionate person occasion to all that are round about him?) Thirdly, Let him consider how exceeding hurtful and unpleasant it is to himself; how it ruffles and discomposes his mind; unfits him for every holy duty, and in short makes him a torment to himself and a burden to others. Well, after he has thus seen the deformity of his darling passion, the next enquiry must be, how to get the mastery over it. The first and grand thing, is to get a true and lively faith in Christ Jesus, seeking for it by earnest prayer. To this, we must have recourse in all our struggles; for it’s God alone, who can subdue and govern the unruly wills of sinful men, and it is his grace which alone can enable us to mortify our corrupt passions. But then we must take care not to rest in general petitions for conquering this or that corruption; but must descend to particulars. For instance, supposing I am angry with a servant or husband without a cause; What must I do? Why, take the very first opportunity of retiring from the world, and after having bewailed my being angry, earnestly beseech the Lord of all power and might to enable me to withstand such and such a provocation for the future, and notwithstanding I should fail again and again in the very same instance, yet I would again and again renew my petitions to the throne of grace, and never cease praying and striving, till instead of a blind, perverse, troublesome passion, I had the lovely, calm, and delightful grace of meekness and humility planted in its room. Now would dear Mrs. H. take some such method as this (for I suppose by this time, she guesses to whom all this points) I dare say, she would quickly find as much difference in herself as there is between a wise man and an idiot.—And that she may both begin and succeed in this method, is the earnest prayer of, Dear Mrs. H.

Your affectionate friend, &c.

G. W.

LETTER XXVI.

To Mr. H.

London, Sept. 28, 1737.

My Dear Friend,

I Thank you for your last kind letter and kinder wishes. May they be turned into prayers, and heard at the throne of grace. Blessed be God for your new correspondence with our Oxford friends. I hope you will be instrumental to build each other up in the knowledge and fear of our Lord and Saviour Jesus Christ. God still works powerfully here. People flock more than ever, and shew the sincerity of their hearts by giving liberally to the poor. I have preached four charity sermons within this little while, and the collections were larger than ever were known. Not unto me, O Lord, not unto me; but unto thy Name be the glory and praise thereof! I am glad, since ♦it’s the divine will, that my brother is coming up, though my ability as to temporals you know is small. But I have an all-sufficient God to apply to in all emergencies. I am sorry ♠for my brother’s loss; but I fear he must have greater, before he is awakened out of his spiritual lethargy. God sanctify all his dispensations to him. I know not why we go not to Georgia; but there is no likelihood of it yet, as I see. Friends universally dissuade me from going by myself; but I hope it will not be long now, before we shall launch into the deep. To-night I preach again at Bow church, before the religious societies. God opens my heart to compose freely. O praise him, dear Mr. H. for this and all his other mercies, conferred on, Dear Sir,

Your and Mrs. H.’s affectionate friend,

G. W.

LETTER XXVIII.

To the Same.

Nov. 14, 1737.

Dear Sir,

I Heartily thank you for your last, and having a few moments, sit down to answer it. Let not my friends trouble me with temporal offers, I shall accept (God assisting me) of no place this side Jordan. We embark for Georgia in about three weeks or a month at farthest. You wish me good luck in the name of the Lord. I hope to send to you again before I sail. Mr. M――n is going amongst the colliers again at Bristol, and a church, I hope, will be built for them. Prosper, O Lord, the work of his hands upon him!—Mrs. Farmer, whenever my circumstances will admit, shall be paid all that is due to her on my mother’s account. God still works more and more by my unworthy ministry. Last week, save one, I preached ten times in different churches; and the last week seven; and yesterday four times, and read prayers twice, though I slept not above an hour the night before, which was spent in religious conversation, and in interceding for you, Mrs. H., good Mr. Pauncefoot, &c. I now begin to preach charity sermons twice or thrice a week, besides two or three on Sundays, and sixty or seventy pounds are collected weekly for the poor children. Thousands would come in to hear, but cannot. This night I preached a funeral sermon before a most crouded audience, and God, I believe, worked upon the people’s hearts. O pray for me still, dear Sir, that I may renew my strength, that I may walk and not be weary, run and not be faint. Admire God’s free grace in Christ Jesus, and let his goodness to me, the worst of sinners, strengthen your faith, and make you never to despair of mercy. Farewell. My love to all, and am, Dear Sir, in sincerity,

Your friend, &c.

G. W.

LETTER XXIX.

To Mrs. H.

London, Dec. 23, 1737.

Dear Mrs. H.,

ONCE more I send you a line. Nothing but an excess of business, should have prevented me writing to you oftner. Your favours, I hope, will never be forgotten, and never cease to be mentioned before the throne of grace, God only knows, how earnestly I have recommended you and your’s to his never-failing mercy. On Wednesday night eighteen of us continued all night in praises, and praying for you and our other friends. I know, that passion is the sin, which most easily besets you, and therefore I always pray that you may have grace given you to conquer it, and to learn of Jesus Christ to be meek and lowly in heart. Then, and not till then, you will find rest to your soul. Pardon me, dear Mrs. H. for being thus free. Your kindness compels me to it. Had I not a sincere regard for you, I should not express myself thus. Besides, it’s the last time, perhaps, I shall write to you in this world, and therefore would have this letter contain some instructive hints. We sail, God willing, next week. Great things have been done for us here. Perhaps upwards of a thousand pounds have been collected for the poor, and the charity schools, and I have preached above an hundred times, since I have been here. A visible alteration is made also in hundreds. Last Sunday at six in the morning, when I gave my farewell, the whole church was drowned in tears: they wept and cried aloud, as a mother weepeth for her first born. Since that, there is no end of persons coming and weeping, telling me what God has done for their souls: others again beg little books, and desire me to write their names in them. The time would fail me, was I to relate how many have been awakened, and how many pray for me. The great day will discover all. In the mean while, I beseech you Mrs. H. by the mercies of God to pray, that the goodness of God may make me humble. As yet the divine strength has been magnified in my weakness. Many have opposed, but in vain. God’s power conquers all. I am now going as Abraham did, not knowing whither I go; but I commit myself to the guidance of God’s good providence and spirit. He that has and doth, will deliver me out of all my troubles. I only wish, I could debase myself low enough, that I might be more fitted for the high and lofty one who inhabiteth eternity, to work by. I am a proud, imperious, sinful worm; but God, I hope, in time, will conform me to the image of his dear Son. He has begun (for ever adored be his free grace), and I trust, he will finish his good work in me. Out of the money that God has sent me, I will pay all the debts I can. I have sent some of it to Mrs. Wells, with particular orders how to be disposed of; two guineas are for Mrs. Farmer towards the debt due to her from my mother. My farewell sermon will be published shortly, with two or three more. Dear Mrs. H. farewell. God reward you and your’s for all your works of faith and labours of love, and grant we may so believe, and so live here, as to meet in eternal glory hereafter,

Ever your’s,

G. W.

LETTER XXX.

To Mr. H.

Margate, Jan. 9, 1738.

Dear Sir,

HITHER the good providence of God has safely brought us; our ship cast anchor near this town, and my dear fellow-traveller and I came on shore (to our great comfort) to buy some things we wanted. We have been most courteously treated by the curate of the place, and had some christian conversation. The winds and storms are blustering about our ears, and teaching us lessons of obedience to him, whom winds and storms obey. God give us grace to learn them. Mr. B. can inform you, what other particulars have happened to us, since we left you; I need only add, that the divine goodness attends us wherever we go. Oh dear Sir! who would but leave their few ragged, tattered nets to follow Jesus Christ? Who would but follow the Lamb wheresoever he shall be pleased to lead? Pray, dear Sir, that I may always do so, and then, I am sure, God will never leave or forsake me. You see, dear Sir, I have answered your kind letter much sooner than expectation, in order to express how sincerely I value your friendship, though you differ from me in some outward modes. Indeed, Sir, I hope the favours I have received from you and others of your christian brethren, will never go out of my mind; but I shall often plead them (as I have done already) at the throne of grace. I would willingly be of so catholic a spirit, as to love the image of my divine master, wherever I see it: I am far from thinking God’s grace is confined to any set of men whatsoever: no, I know the partition-wall is now broken down, and that Jesus Christ came to redeem people out of all nations and languages and tongues; and therefore his benefits are not to be confined to this or that particular set of professors. I only wish, that I may have grace given me to preach the truth, as it is in Jesus; and then, come what will, I hope I shall (as I do, blessed be God) rejoice.

You know, Sir, what a design I am going upon, and what a stripling I am for so great a work; but I stand forth as David against Goliah in the name of the Lord of Hosts, and I doubt not, but he that has and doth, will still deliver unto the end. God give me a deep humility, a well-guided zeal, a burning love, and a single eye, and then let men or devils do their worst.—Dear Sir, I could write more, but nature calls for rest. Be pleased to give my hearty love to all you and I know, and acquaint them, how safe I am here; for otherwise the tempestuous night might put them and others in pain for, Dear Sir,

Your unworthy, though affectionate friend,

G. W.

LETTER XXXI.

To Mrs. H.

Deal, Jan. 11, 1738.

Dear Mrs. H.,

HITHER has God safely brought us. Pray give thanks on my behalf. We have had two little storms, the one we escaped by being at Margate, the other we were enabled to bear manfully, and to pray for you and yours on open deck in the midst of it. All the officers are exceeding civil. The captain gives me the free use of his cabin, and some impression is made on the soldiers. I read prayers and preach twice every day, and, would you think it, the very soldiers stand out to say their catechism. Oh that they may be soldiers of Jesus Christ. God gives me great joy, and excites me to adore him more and more, when I behold his wonders in the deep. I am but a fresh-water sailor; but God’s strength will be magnified in my weakness, and I verily believe we shall arrive at the haven, where we wou’d be. Oh that we may all so pass thro’ the waves of this troublesome world, that at last we may arrive at the port of everlasting rest! Expect to hear from me at Gibraltar, and assure yourself your favours shall never be forgotten by

Your sincere friend,

G. W.

LETTER XXXII.

To Mr. ――.

Deal, Jan. 21, 1738.

SUPPOSE I answer dear Mr. ―― before I reach Georgia, Will he be angry? I fancy not. I had a mind to write to you again, before I received yours. For as you have been so liberal in your presents, it would be unpardonable in me, was I niggardly in my letters. No, my dear friend, I hope I never shall cease praying for you and yours, so long as I live. Hitherto I have not. I was praying for you just as I received yours: I am glad to hear you prayed before you wrote to me. Surely God will bless such a correspondence. O my friend, let us still wrestle with God, that we may be stedfast, unmoveable, always abounding in the work of the Lord. For it is perseverance crowns our labours. He, and He only can be saved. The world, the flesh and the devil are three such potent enemies, that we must strive, we must persevere, if we will gain a conquest. Strive then; let us, my dear friend, strive as persons striving for eternity. Let us abstain from all appearance of evil, and avoid all company, that doth not directly tend to the promoting our spiritual welfare. Whether one of the societies you frequent, my dear friend, has a tendency that way, I leave you to judge. I think I have heard you say, it keeps you from family and secret prayer. If that is not a sufficient reason for absenting from it, I’ll say no more. I believe you to be sincere, and therefore, if you consult God by prayer and reading his word, your way will be made clear before you. I only add, that I could wish, instead of frequenting that, you would set up another society of a quite contrary nature on the same night of the week. I know Mr. ―― had some such design on foot, and desired me to mention it. I wish you good success in this and every pious undertaking in the name of the Lord. May God reward you for all your kindnesses, and make you to abound in every good word and work! may you walk by faith and not by sight; and tho’ you are in the world, may you not be of it! I preach here, God willing, to-morrow; there’s likely to be a great congregation. O pray, that they may not be sent away empty, but converted by, dear Mr. ――,

Your affectionate friend,

G. W.

LETTER XXXIII.

Deal, Jan. 25, 1738.

Dear Sir,

I Am ashamed of my ingratitude in not writing to you before; but you’ll not wonder I am ungrateful to my friends, when I tell you I am ungrateful to my God. However, as I always remark’d you for your charity, I know you will imitate Him you so resemble, and upon my promise of amendment for the future, will pardon what is past. Oh dear Sir, how shall I express my gratitude to dear ――? But above all, what return shall I make to my ever-blessed Redeemer for all the favours he hath bestowed upon me? Help, I entreat you, help me to be thankful, and as you abound in prayer, abound in praises. I find my heart too backward to this divine exercise. I am ready enough to ask for mercies, but alas! how slow to return thanks! Indeed sometimes God touches me from above, and my heart, hard as it is, is melted down and quite overcome with the sense of his free grace in Christ Jesus towards me. But I want always to go on my way rejoicing; I want the heart of a seraphim;

I could almost say more than they, and why should I not return angelic thanks? But my heart is as yet unhumbled, I see not what I am, what I deserve, and therefore set not a due value on the divine mercies. Pray therefore, dear Mr. ――, that I may receive my sight, that my eyes may be opened, and that seeing what God hath done for me, I may break out into songs of praise, and by such heart-transforming divine exercises be gradually trained up for eternal uninterrupted communion with that heavenly choir, who cease not chanting forth day and night hallelujahs to Him that sitteth upon the throne and to the Lamb for ever. Dear Mr. ――, I can relate to you fresh matter for praise and thanksgiving; a divine fire seems to be kindling in Deal. I preached on Sunday, and this day. The inhabitants are quite affectionate, and so desirous to hear the word, at my private lodgings, as well as at public churches, that I am obliged to divide them into two companies. And God, blessed be his free grace in Christ Jesus, helps me through. I suppose my dear friend has heard how affairs go on shipboard. I need only add, that God makes his power to be known among those that sail with me, and there are great hopes of the captain’s conversion. O pray, that he may not be an almost, but an altogether christian. Dear Mr. ――, farewell. It’s late, and many other friends must have a line to-night. May God reward you for all kindnesses, and keep you stedfast unto the end. Pray return my hearty thanks to all your Brethren; tell them I sincerely pray for their growth and perseverance in holiness, and am, dear Mr. ――,

Your affectionate, tho’ unworthy friend and servant in Christ Jesus,

G. W.

LETTER XXXIV.

Gibraltar Harbour, Feb. 24, 1738.

Dear Mr. ――,

I Bless God for inclining your heart to take my advice. I know it was intended well, and I hope proceeded from the spirit of God. The many fatal consequences I have daily seen, proceeding from conversing with lukewarm christians, makes me jealous of my dear friends, lest they should be infected by them; and the great tendency I find in my own heart to catch every infection, makes me to resolve for myself, and to put others on resolving to keep no set company but with religious persons. I hope by this time I may wish you joy of settling a new society with Messrs. ――; and I doubt not but your hearts have already burnt within you, whilst you talked to one another of the scriptures of truth. I am sure there is scarce a night has passed over my head but I have wrestled with God for you, and prayed that he would prosper this work of your hands upon you. My hearty desire and daily petition at the throne of grace is, that you may be saved; and tho’ I know not much of your dear wife’s temper, yet I pray, that she may be meek and lowly in heart, not easily provoked, nor answer unnecessarily again. I pray, that you both may walk as Zachary and Elizabeth did before the Lord blameless, that you may love one another, as Christ and the church, and see your children like olive-branches round about your table. I pray, that you may persevere in the good way you have begun, that you may abstain from all appearance of evil, and dare to be exemplarily good. I pray, that you may practice an universal self-denial, and perfect holiness in the fear of God. I could say much more, but must away to Gibraltar; one of the Majors of the regiments has sent for me, having provided a lodging at a merchant’s house unknown to me. Oh admire God’s goodness! Accept my thanks and love, and believe me to be, more than words can express,

Your affectionate friend in Christ,

G. W.

LETTER XXXV.

To Mr. ――.

Gibraltar, Feb. 25, 1738.

Dear Mr. ――,

I Should think myself unworthy of your friendship, did I not send you a line now God has brought me in safety hither. I know you will give thanks, and therefore, God forbid I should sin against the Lord in not informing you of it.—Your prayers have already been heard; for God (ever adored be his free grace in Christ Jesus) hath been with us of a truth. He hath led us through the sea, as through a wilderness, and brought us to a haven, where I am honoured with many honours.—Any one that knows Gibraltar would be apt to say, Can any good come out from thence? Yes, I assure you, there may; for there are some that are not ashamed of the gospel of Christ. About six o’clock this morning I went to the church, where was assembled a number of decent soldiers praying and singing psalms to Christ as God. They meet constantly three times a day, and I intend, God willing, henceforward to meet them. For my delight is in the saints who are in the earth, and those that excel in virtue. I have talked with some of them, and, blessed be God, can find the marks of the new birth in them. They pray without ceasing, have overcome the world, hate sin, as sin, love their enemies and one another. They glory in the cross of Christ, and rejoice that they are accounted worthy to suffer shame for the sake of Christ. O, who would but travel to see how the spirit of God is moving on the faces of poor sinners souls up and down the world! God, I find, has a people every where; Christ has a flock, though but a little flock, in all places.—God be praised, that we are of this flock, and that it will be our Father’s good pleasure to give us the kingdom!—Gibraltar is blessed with a governor, who hath not absented himself from public worship, unless when he was sick, for these seven years, and yet is very moderate towards the dissenters. Both conformists and nonconformists perform public worship, though at different times of the day, in the same place: They also have a religious society. The good Lord prosper this work of their hands upon them. Whenever we go away, may we leave a blessing behind us. He is a prayer-hearing God.—Yesterday a major of one of the regiments, unknown to me, took two handsome rooms, and sent for me from on board, desiring me to lodge in them; and I find the people of the house fear God.—“When I sent you without scrip or shoe, lacked you any thing?” said our Lord. They said nothing.—O, dear Mr. ――, I beseech you abound in thanksgiving, and pray that all these blessings may humble my proud heart, and make me willing to follow the Lamb whithersoever he shall lead me. Assure yourself, that you and all your christian friends are constantly prayed for by, dear Sir,

Your’s most affectionately in the Lord Jesus,

G. W.

LETTER XXXVI.

Gibraltar, Feb. 27, 1738.

Dear Sir,

EVER since I left Gravesend, I remember the fulness of your heart. I have been a constant petitioner at the throne of grace for you, and intended writing to you before, but was ♦let hitherto. However, God has now brought me safe to Gibraltar, and as I have time, I should think myself inexcusable, did I not send a line to dear Mr. ――, to assure him, I forgot not his tears, and wish him to be not only an almost, but an altogether christian. Dear Sir, you are young and in the bloom of youth, and it would rejoice my heart to see you triumph over the lust of the eye, the lust of the flesh, and the pride of life, and to become a poor despised servant of Jesus Christ. Others, indeed, may wish you wealth, may wish you pomp and grandeur; but believe me, my dear friend, these will not, these cannot, make you happy: No, nothing but God can satisfy the heart of man; nothing but an assurance, that we are born again, that we are members of Christ, that we are united to him by one and the same spirit with which he himself was actuated. Without this, if we were to have our appetites regaled with the richest dainties, be cloathed with purple and fine linen, and fare sumptuously every day, yet the hand-writing upon the wall, the consideration, that all these things are quickly to be taken away, would make our visage to change, and our knees, like Belshazzar’s, to smite one against another. Strive then, my dear friend, to get the spirit of Christ, who will keep close to you, when all other comforts fail; will make you happy here, and unspeakably happy hereafter.—Never fear the contempt you will meet with; yet a little while, and they that call you fool, will call themselves so, and curse that worldly wisdom, which tempted them to evade the cross of Christ. Strange! that any one should let a little reproach deprive them of an eternal crown! Lord, what is man! How blind as to the knowledge of his true interest! How backward in the pursuit of his eternal good! O, dear Mr. ――, let us not be of the number of those, who desire the honour that cometh of man; but be content with that which cometh from God. In a short time, we shall have praise enough. Heaven will echo with the applause that shall be given to the true followers of the Lamb, and then you will see how sincerely I was, dear Sir,

Your affectionate friend and servant,

G. W.

♦ ‘lett’ replaced with ‘let’

LETTER XXXVII.

To Mrs. H.

At Sea, April 14, 1738.

Dear Mrs. H.,

THOUGH through excess of business, and the shortness of the time, that was allotted me, I wrote but a few lines to you from Gibraltar, yet, what hinders, but that I may send you a longer letter now? It’s true we are now near a thousand miles from Georgia; but as I shall have an opportunity of sending immediately on our arrival, I chuse to take time by the forelock, and embrace the first opportunity of acknowledging my obligations to dear Mrs. H. and her husband; for whom I pray without ceasing. Your past favours are seldom out of my mind; I plead them daily before God in prayer, and hope, if it is ever in my power, I shall imitate the example of pious David in yesterday evening’s first lesson, and requite my friends, particularly dear Mrs. H. and her spouse, for the kindnesses they have shewn me. However, supposing this should not happen, they will in no-wise lose their reward. But I know you do not care I should dwell on this. You want to be informed, how God has dealt with me since I left Gibraltar? Exceeding graciously indeed. He has comforted me on every occasion, most remarkably blessed my unworthy ministry on board the ship, sent us most delightful weather, and made us to ride as it were on the wings of the wind. We live in perfect love and harmony one with another. I know but little difference between sea and land, and have great reason to bless God for sending me abroad. A grievous sickness has been sent amongst us, by which most of the ship have been chastened and corrected but only two given over unto death; and God hath been so good to me, that, except for a little time after we sailed from Gibraltar, I have been in perfect health, and now God satisfieth my mouth with good things, making me strong and lively as a young eagle. I have nothing to disturb my joy in God, but the disorder of my passions. Were these once brought into a proper subjection to divine grace, O well would it be with me, and happy should I be. But so long as I am angry for trifles, and throw myself into needless disorders, so long must my heart be like the troubled sea, so long consequently must I be unhappy. Pray therefore, dear Mrs. H. that I may lay the ax of mortification to the root of my most darling corruptions, and since I have but little, if any thing, to disturb me without, O pray that I may meet with no disturbance from myself within. The farther particulars of my voyage, you will see in my journal, which I have sent to Mr. Hutton, and for the blessings contained therein, I beseech you to return God most humble and hearty thanks. About Christmas next, God willing, I purpose to come to England to take priests orders, and to return as soon as possible to Georgia. In the mean while, dear Mrs. H. let us strive to enter in at the strait gate, that we may be christians indeed, and know what it is truly to be born again from above, and to be renewed by the spirit in our minds. Remember me most affectionately to all friends. I am,

Your’s, &c.

G. W.

LETTER XXXVIII.

To Mr. ――.

On board the Whitaker, April 17, 1738.

Dear Mr. ――,

TO assure you I do not forget you, I write to you, as yet, eight hundred miles off shore. Your honest heart has won my affections. I make mention of you and your’s continually at the throne of grace in my prayers, and shall have no greater pleasure than to hear you walk in the truth. In your last, I think you said, you would desist from frequenting any other societies, but what immediately tended to the promoting of true religion, and ere now, I doubt not but you have seen the benefit of it. I have often pleased myself with the hopes, that you, dear Mr. ――, had set up another society among yourselves, and often have I thought, I felt the benefit of your prayers; for God hath blessed me exceedingly, and brought us on our way rejoicing; and has shewn me, that he doth not send me abroad in vain.—How God will deal with me at Savannah, I know not; however, let my friends be always lifting up their hands in intercession, and then our spiritual Amalek will not prevail. Hitherto I have been made to go on from conquering to conquer. God gives me a chearful spirit, and crowns my feeble labours with success. And why should I despair of future assistance? Are not these earnests of future mercies? And may I not expect, when I am duly prepared, to see greater things than these? Cry therefore mightily unto the Lord, that I may be humble, and that I may tremble at his word, and then he will delight to honour me. I live in hopes of seeing you and your wife again (growing in grace) in England. You told me, she desired I would draw her picture; but alas! she has applied to an improper limner. However, though I cannot describe what she is, I can tell what she ought to be.—Meek, patient, long-suffering, obedient in all things, not self-willed, not soon angry, no brawler, swift to hear, slow to speak, and ready to every good word and work. But I can no more, I dare not go on in telling another what she ought to be, when I want so much myself; only this I know, when possessed of those good qualities before-mentioned, she will then be as happy as her heart can wish, and afford great reason of thanksgiving to, dear Mr. ――,

Your and Mrs. ――’s affectionate friend,

G. W.

LETTER XXXIX.

To Mr. ――.

On board the Whitaker, May 6, 1738.

My dear Friend,

HOW goes time? I can scarce tell; for I have been some time past, as one would think, launching into eternity. God has been pleased graciously to visit me with a violent fever, which he notwithstanding so sweetened by divine consolations, that I was enabled to rejoice and sing in the midst of it. Indeed, I had many violent conflicts with the powers of darkness, who did all they could to disturb and distract me; but Jesus Christ prayed for me: And though I was once reduced to the last extremity, and all supernatural assistance seemed to be suspended for a while, and satan as it were had dominion over me, yet God suffered not my faith to fail; but came in at length to my aid, rebuked the tempter, and from that moment I grew better. Surely God is preparing me for something extraordinary: For he has now sent me such extraordinary conflicts and comforts as I never before experienced. I was as I thought on the brink of eternity. I had heaven within me; I thought of nothing in this world; I earnestly desired to be dissolved and go to Christ; but God was pleased to order it otherwise, and I am resigned, though I can scarce be reconciled to come back again into this vale of misery. I had the heavenly Canaan in full view, and hoped I was going to take possession of it; but God saw I was not yet ripe for glory, and therefore in mercy spared me, that I may recover my spiritual strength before I go hence and am no more seen. Oh pray, my dear friend, that I may not grow lukewarm, or slothful, but arise from my late bed of sickness, and administer with ten times more alacrity to my blessed Master, than ever I did before. I would write more, but my strength faileth me. We hope to be at Savannah on Monday.

Your’s,

G. W.

LETTER XL.

To Mr. H.

Savannah, June 10, 1738.

Dearest Sir,

ABOUT five weeks I have been at Savannah, where providence seems to intend continuing me for some time. God has graciously visited me with a fit of sickness; but now I am lively as a young eagle. All things have happened better than expectation. America is not so horrid a place as it is represented to be. The heat of the weather, lying on the ground, &c. are mere painted lions in the way, and to a soul filled with divine love not worth mentioning. The country, mornings and evenings, is exceeding pleasant, and there are uncommon improvements made (considering the indifference of the soil) in divers places. With a little assistance the country people would do very well. As for my ministerial office, I can inform you, that God (such is his goodness) sets his seal to it here, as at other places. We have an excellent christian school, and near a hundred constantly attend at evening prayers. The people receive me gladly, as yet, into their houses, and seem to be most kindly affected towards me. I have a pretty little family, and find it possible to manage a house without distraction. Provisions we do not want to feed on, though we are cut off from all occasions to pamper our bodies. Blessed be God, I visit from house to house, catechise, read prayers twice and expound the two second lessons every day; read to a house-ful of people three times a week; expound the two lessons at five in the morning, read prayers and preach twice, and expound the catechism to servants, &c. at seven in the evening every Sunday. What I have most at heart, is the building an orphan-house, which I trust will be effected at my return to England. In the mean while, I am settling little schools in and about Savannah; that the rising generation may he bred up in the nurture and admonition of the Lord. The Lord prosper my weak endeavours for promoting his glory and his people’s good. Oh, dear Mr. H. pray for me. For I do, indeed I do, pray for you and your’s. Remember me to dear Mrs. H. and exhort her to perfect holiness in the fear of God. Remind Mr. W――, (since he will not hearken to me) to work out his salvation with fear and trembling, and beg him to pray for, though he will not write to, dear Mr. H.

Ever, ever your’s,

G. W.

LETTER XLI.

To Mr. ――.

Kilrush, (Ireland) Nov. 16, 1738.

Dear Mr. ――,

I Have not forgot you; and as a proof of it, send you this to acquaint you of my safe arrival here. I know you will rejoice and give thanks, and pray that my coming to London may be in the fulness of the blessing of the gospel of peace. God has done for me more abundantly than I could dare ask or think. The seed of the glorious gospel has taken root in the American ground, and, I hope, will grow up into a great tree. By my friends prayers I believe it hath been planted. Oh that they may continue to water it with the same means, and then our great God will give it an effectual increase.—I hope to see you in a few days at my old lodgings, and to rejoice with you for what God has done for our souls. Indeed, I have felt his power; I have tasted and known of a truth, that the Lord is gracious! America, infant Georgia, is an excellent soil for christianity; you cannot live there without taking up a daily cross. Therefore, I shall hasten back as soon as possible after Christmas. Oh! that, in the mean while, I may be enabled to be instant in season and out of season, and preach with demonstration of the spirit, and with power! Methinks I see Mr. ―― lifting up his eyes towards heaven, and silently saying, Amen.—I hope you will excuse Mr. D.’s letter. I have forgot his house, though not his person and his love. No, all your kindnesses, O my friends, are engraven upon my heart, and I trust will never be forgotten by, dear Sir,

Your affectionate friend and humble Servant,

G. W.

LETTER XLII.

To Mr. H.

London, Dec. 30, 1738.

My dear Friend,

I Am appointed by the trustees to be minister of Savannah. The bishop of London (Doctor Gibson) accepts the title, and has given me letters demisory to any other bishop. I have waited also on Doctor Secker, bishop of Oxford, who acquaints me that our worthy diocesan, good Bishop Benson, ordains for him to-morrow fortnight at Oxford, and that he will give me letters demisory to him. God be praised; I was praying night and day, whilst on ship-board, if it might be the divine will, that good Bishop Benson, who laid hands on me as a deacon, might now make me a priest.—And now my prayer is answered.—Be pleased to wait on his Lordship, and desire him to inform you, when I must be at Oxford in order to receive imposition of hands. Oh pray that I may be duly prepared. It will be a month before I can see Gloucester. I long to see you. I love you and your’s in the bowels of Jesus Christ; but I have scarce time to subscribe myself, dear Sir,

Your’s eternally,

G. W.

LETTER XLIV.

To the Mr. ――.

Basingstoke, Feb. 8, 1739.

Dear Sir,

THOUGH I desired you to write first, yet the love I bear you, will not suffer me to wait so long before you hear from me.—Just now has God brought us to Basingstoke, where I hope an effectual door will be opened before we leave it, as well as at Windsor.—Oh my dear friend, more and more do I see the benefit of confessing our blessed Lord before men.—You have not been ashamed of the cross.—No, dear Mr. ―― has put his hand to the plough; he will not, surely he cannot look back; but Jesus Christ alone can keep me and my dear friend from falling. He has begun and he will carry on, he will finish the good work in our souls.—We have nothing to do, but to lay hold on him by faith, and to depend on him for wisdom, righteousness, sanctification and redemption. Not but we must be workers together with him; for a true faith in Jesus Christ will not suffer us to be idle.—No, it is an active, lively, restless principle; it fills the heart, so that it cannot be easy, till it is doing something for Jesus Christ.—Methinks I hear my dear friend crying out, “Lord, evermore give me this faith!” Believe me, I heartily say, Amen. Ask then, my dear Sir, and it shall be given you, seek and strive for it, and yet a little while and I shall see you a new creature; your heart I hope is somewhat broken already.—All praise be to God’s free grace in Christ.—Go on, my dear friend, and never cease till you know you are Christ’s, by the spirit that shall be given you. Never fear your carnal friends, renounce them and every thing else that stands in competition with your duty to God.—What have we to do to know any one after the flesh? Let him, who doth the will of our Father in heaven, be our brother, our sister, our mother. For this reason I subscribe myself, dear Sir,

Your’s most affectionately in Christ,

G. W.

LETTER XLV.

To Mr. H――.

Oxon, April 24, 1739.

Dear Mr. H――,

BLESSED be God for working upon your heart by my ministry. I hope the wish’d-for time will come, when I shall see you full of faith and the Holy Ghost. Copies may be taken of my letter; but I would not have it printed, because I intend, when retir’d from the world, to make some discourses on the subject of free grace. Pray acquaint your mother, that I interceded for her solemnly last night. I besought God, that she might have her Saviour revealed in her heart; that is the only way to get above the fears of death. Christ in us is the hope of glory. I rejoice to hear Mr. Cole builds you up in your most holy faith. I exhort you to go on, and who knows but dear Mr. H. may, under God, keep up religion in Gloucester. Mr. Kinchin’s conduct in fearing the church, and giving up the parsonage, has sadly grieved the spirit of many good souls here; but I bless God they are now a little comforted. Oh dear Mr. H――, my heart is drawn towards London most strangely. Perhaps you may hear of your friend’s imprisonment. I expect no other preferment. God grant I may behave so, that when I suffer, it may not be for my own imprudencies, but for righteousness sake, and then I am sure the spirit of Christ and of glory will rest upon my soul. Oh dear Mr. H――, I beseech you, break off from the world. Shake off every fetter that keeps your soul from God, and then how will it rejoice the heart of, dear Sir,

Your’s eternally,

G. W.

LETTER XLVI.

To the Same.

London, April 27, 1739.

Dear Mr. H――,

I Rejoice to hear of the affection of my countrymen. It is a good sign, that the word has taken deep root in their hearts. But above all, do I rejoice that dear Mr. H―― is truly sensible of the free grace of God in Christ. Now, my dear friend, you will begin to be a christian indeed. Blessed be God, I hear my honoured M―― is becoming a fool for Christ’s sake. I do not despair of Mr. W. nay, I cannot despair of any one, when I consider, what I once was myself. Let but God speak the word, and the work shall be done. I always hope well of opposers. To-day, my master by his providence and spirit compelled me to preach in the church-yard at Islington. To-morrow I am to repeat that mad trick, and on Sunday to go out into Moor-Fields. The word of the Lord runs and is glorified. People’s hearts seem quite broken. God strengthens me exceedingly.—I preach till I sweat through and through. All is well at Savannah. Brave news from Gibraltar. Innumerable blessings does God pour down upon me. Oh that I had a thankful heart. I love you both sincerely; I thank you both heartily. I salute all our dear friends most affectionately, and am, dear Sir,

Ever, ever yours,

G. W.

LETTER XLVII.

To the Same.

London, May 10, 1739.

Dear Mr. H――,

THE hour for my imprisonment is not yet come. I am not fit as yet to be so highly honoured. God only knows the treachery of my heart; but amidst all my late success, I have scarce felt one self-complacent thought. I speak this to the honour of God’s free grace. In about three weeks, God willing, we embark for Pensilvania. The trustees have granted to me land and every thing upon my own terms; the officers and general are exceeding kind to my friend Habersham upon my account, so that all things succeed beyond my expectations. I am sorry to hear of Mr. W――’s conduct—Poor man! The love of money is rooted in his heart. Where is the honesty he so much boasts of and relies on? Does not this more and more convince you that nothing but a true faith in Jesus Christ will enable you to act aright? However, he is not to be envyed. I pity him. Money, thus got, will never prosper. I rejoice that you and your spouse are content. I wish you both may have Jesus Christ formed in your hearts, and am

Ever, ever yours, &c.

G. W.

LETTER XLVIII.

To ――.

Blendon, June 12, 1739.

My dear Brethren in Christ,

I Am jealous over you with a godly jealousy, and therefore write to you this second letter. I find more and more that satan has desired to have some of you in particular, that he may sift you as wheat, and will strive if possible to divide and separate you all.—I hear there is a woman among you, who pretends to the spirit of prophecy, and what is more unaccountable, I hear that Brother ―― (whom I love in the bowels of Jesus Christ) seems to approve of her. Need therefore, great need have you, my brethren, at this time to take the apostle’s advice, and to try the spirits whether they be of God. For the devil is beginning to mimic God’s work, and because terrors will not do, he is now transforming himself into an angel of light in order more effectually to gain his point. Brother ―― also, I cannot but think, at present is under a spirit of delusion. He, as well as brother ――, I believe imagines there will be a power given to work miracles, and that now Christ is coming to reign a thousand years upon the earth.—But alas! what need is there of miracles, such as healing sick bodies, and restoring sight to blind eyes, when we see greater miracles every day done by the power of God’s word? Do not the spiritually blind now see? Are not the spiritually dead now raised, and the leprous souls now cleans’d, and have not the poor the gospel preached unto them? And if we have the thing already, which such miracles were only intended to introduce, why should we tempt God in requiring further signs? He that hath ears to hear, let him hear. And as for our Lord’s coming at this time to reign upon the earth, I answer, it is not for us to know the times and seasons, which the Father hath put in his own power.—That a great work is begun is evident, that it will be carried on I doubt not; but how it will end, I know not, neither do I desire to know. It is sufficient for me to do the work of the day in its day, and to rest satisfied in this, that all will end in God’s glory. Lately, brother ―― told me he was shortly, he believed, to be called to some public work.—I pray God he may not run before he is called. To teach, I know, is a pleasing thing; but to begin to teach too soon or without a commission, will be destruction to ourselves, and of ill consequence to others. Uzzah might mean well, when he touched the ark, but his good intention did not preserve him from the just judgments of God. Be not many masters, says the apostle. Oh that that verse was deeply engraven on the tables of our hearts! My dear brethren, be not offended at this plainness of speech. I would all the Lord’s servants were prophets, but then I would not have people think themselves prophets of the Lord, when they are only enthusiasts—If Mr. ―― is acted by a good spirit, why is he not patient of reproof? Why does he fly in a passion, when contradicted? Why does he pretend to be infallible, and that God always speaks in him? May God give us all a right judgment in all things. Pure unfeigned love causes me to use this freedom. Many of you God has worked upon by my ministry, and therefore I would not have you ignorant of satan’s devices. O beware of him at this time. Do not conceive prejudices against each other. Do not dispute, but love; purge out the old leaven from amongst you. Have no fellowship with any that converse with Mr. ――. If they have a mind to depart from you, let them depart. Do you build up each other in your most holy faith. My dear brethren,

I am your common servant in our dear Lord Jesus,

G. W.

LETTER XLIX.

To the Rev. Mr. ――.

Leachlade, July 18, 1739.

Dear Sir,

THE scene this morning much affected me; you both put me in mind, how that happy pair, Adam and Eve, looked when arraign’d by the Almighty after having eaten the forbidden fruit. Behold the same remedy reached out to you as to them.—The seed of the woman shall bruise the serpent’s head.—Look up to him whom you have pierced.—He will heal your backslidings and love you freely.—Had he not loved you both, both of you ere now would have been given over to a reprobate mind. I know the time, when you both were enlightned, when you tasted the good word of God, and felt the powers of the world to come.—Honour, falsely so called, has caused you to draw back, but I believe not unto perdition. Jesus is still striving with your heart. Come to him by faith, renounce the world, and he will yet delight to honour you. “Now is the accepted time, now is the day of salvation.” Mention not old things, let all things become new. I love both of you from my heart. Come forth, and be ye separate, saith the Lord almighty. Break with the world at once, and you shall become fools for Christ’s sake. What if your wife sent some such letter as the following to her parents.

Honoured Father and Mother,

THE contents of this letter will surprize you, but I can no longer halt between God and the world; the happy convictions, that God once put into my heart, now arise in my mind, I will no longer be an almost christian. I am resolved to become a fool for Christ’s sake. Blessed be God Mr. M―― is like-minded.—Hitherto have I hindered him in his spiritual progress, God forbid I should do it any longer. Hence forward will we go hand in hand together, and naked follow a naked Christ.—

Dearest Mr.――, I am ever yours,

G. W.

LETTER L.

London, July 23, 1739.

Dear Madam,

YOUR letter filled me with joy and with pity. Pity, to see you tempted, joy, to find you are thought worthy of enduring temptation. Satan hath desired to have you, that he may sift you as wheat. But be not afraid, Jesus Christ is praying for you, and your faith shall not fail. Your master hath been in the wilderness before you, and knows by experience, how to succour those that are tempted. Lift up then the hands that hang down, and strengthen the feeble knees. Infidel books have poisoned your understanding, and rivetted great pride therein. Strong temptations are necessary to mortify that pride, and to teach you that lowliness of heart, which our Lord calls all that are weary and heavy laden to learn of him. Look up then to Jesus, the author and finisher of your faith. He will send you help in every time of need. Indeed he will never leave you, nor forsake you. Follow him as the poor Syrophœnician woman did, and though he may now turn away his face seemingly for a while, yet he will always support you inwardly by a living faith, and shortly give you the spirit of adoption, whereby you will be enabled to cry, “Abba, Father.” I speak this by happy experience. I have mourned, but now I am comforted. I have gone through the spirit of bondage, and, for ever be adored God’s free grace, he has given me the spirit of adoption. And that you also will have this in God’s due time and way, is the firm belief of

Your unworthy brother, and servant in Christ,

G. W.

LETTER LI.

London, July 23, 1739.

Dear Mr. H――,

I Wish you joy of your new-born son. Oh that it may be made a real child of God. I purpose, God willing, to stand to my promise, either in person, or by proxy. I know not yet, how providence will be pleased to dispose of me. I have written to the Lords of the Admiralty for a licence. Saturday evening next, I hope you will see Mr. Charles Wesley. He intends to preach at Gloucester, Raindwick, &c. Pray desire Mr. Cole and our other dear friends to appoint places. Matters go on most bravely here. I think people are ten times more affected than ever. The audiences full and numerous, and they give their mites for the orphan house with a chearful and ready heart. Have you heard how I preached upon the stage among the cudgel players at Basingstoke, and got a blow? Both I and my companions were also turned out of our inn, and in danger of being beaten heartily. Blessed be God! My sermon comes out on Wednesday. Heartiest love to dear Mrs. H――. That Jesus Christ may be fully formed in both your hearts, is the prayer of,

Ever, ever yours,

G. W.

LETTER LII.

London, July 24, 1739.

Honoured Sir,

THOUGH but a child in grace, and a novice in the things of God, yet I could not escape this opportunity of shewing you, how dear you are to my soul. Though unknown in person, yet you have long since been known to me in spirit. I hoped to have seen you ere I left London. I hasted up to town hoping to have some spiritual gift imparted to me by that means, but I was not worthy of it, I was not prepared for such a blessing.—You went before I came. A great work of God is doing here. The Lord Jesus gets himself the victory every day; free grace compels poor sinners to come in. Our brother ―― can inform you of particulars. As for my own soul, God mightily strengthens me in the inward man, and gives me often such foretastes of his love, that I am almost continually wishing to be dissolved, that I may be with Christ.—But I am only beginning to begin to be a christian.—I must suffer also, as well as do for my dear Master. Perhaps a storm is gathering. I believe God will permit it to fall on my head first.—This comes then, honoured Sir, to desire your prayers, that none of those things may move me; and that I may not count even my life dear unto me, so that I may finish my course with joy, and the ministry which I have received of the Lord Jesus. Though I die for him, yet, I beseech you, honoured Sir, to pray that I may not in any way deny him. But what am I doing? I fear, honoured Sir, I am too free. A sense of your humility and love for the blessed Jesus makes me thus open. How should I rejoice, if you would honour me with a line.—I am young, and therefore a word of exhortation and advice, would much profit, honoured Sir,

Your very humble servant, in our dear Lord Jesus,

G. W.

LETTER LIII.

London, July 25, 1739.

Dear Sir,

NOT a want of love, but of time, has obliged me to shorten my late letters. Had I an hundred hands I could employ them all. The harvest is very great. I am ashamed I can do no more for him, who hath done so much for me; not by way of retaliation, but gratitude. Fain would I love my master, and will not go from him; his service is perfect freedom; his yoke is easy, his burden light. Still he is pleased to shew us greater things. Every day affords fresh instances of the power of his word. I am now about to attack satan in one of his strong-holds, if I perish.—To-night I preach, God willing, where an horse-race is to be. I find my Master strengthens me for the work. O, dear Sir, pray for me, that my faith fail not, and that my zeal be tempered with knowledge. Our brother ―― will prove an agreeable correspondent. If business prevents my writing, he will inform you what happens from time to time to, dear Sir,

Your most affectionate in Christ Jesus,

G. W.

LETTER LIV.

London, July 26, 1739.

Rev. Sir,

JUST now I received your kind letter, and am endeavouring to catch a few moments to answer it. I thank you for your encouraging hints. O! dear Sir, continue to exhort, and provoke me to love and to good works, that I may with patience run the race that is set before me. Hitherto my dear Master magnifies his strength in my weakness. Ever since he honoured me to suffer a little reproach for his name’s sake, at Basingstoke, he has caused me to rejoice with exceeding great joy. My spirit was stirred within me. Methinks I could willingly have died to have borne my testimony against the lying vanities, and devilish entertainments of this generation. By the help of my Master, I will go on and attack the devil in his strongest holds. O pray, dear Sir, that my zeal may be always tempered with true christian prudence. It would grieve me, should I bring sufferings causelessly upon myself. A trying time, perhaps, is at hand. O that I may be found faithful! If providence permits, I will perform my promise. I am blind, I am a child, I know nothing. I only desire the whole will of God may be done, in, by, and upon, dear Sir,

Your unworthy brother and fellow-labourer in our dear Lord Jesus,

G. W.

LETTER LV.

London, July 26, 1739.

Sir,

I Received your kind letter, but must beg to be excused from dissuading your son to go with ――. The employment in which he is engaged will, in the end, if faithfully improved, tend much to God’s glory and his own good. He now sits by me; I read over your letter to him, and he continues as resolute as ever. The being disinherited does not terrify him at all. He has a more abiding inheritance, and is willing naked to follow a naked Christ.—Dear Sir, let me advise you to do nothing rashly. If you can pray for a blessing on your will when you are about to disinherit your son, I shall wonder. Have a little patience, and then you will find that your son is about to act wisely. If I thought otherwise, no one would be more forward to dissuade him, than, Sir,

Your very humble servant,

G. W.

LETTER LVI.

London, July 31, 1739.

OH that my head was water and my eyes fountains of tears, that I might weep over my dear Mr. ――. What? And has my familiar friend, who has been dear to me as my own soul, has he taken part with, and gone back to the enemy? Surely it cannot be!—And yet I must believe it.—But if any one had told my dear friend, that he would have behaved thus, would he not have cried out, “Is thy servant a dog that he should do this?” Oh, my dear friend, I am in pain for you! Alas! who hath bewitched you, that you should not obey the truth? You did run well; who, or what hath hindered you? Not a fear of man, I hope; not a desire of that praise, that cometh of man. I know the time when my dear friend’s heart stood stedfast. I know the time when my dear friend was willing to be accounted a fool for Christ’s sake, and chose rather to suffer affliction with the people of God, than to enjoy the pleasures of sin, of false politeness, for a season. And why should I despair of my dear friend now? No, I know Jesus Christ was set for the falling and rising again of many in Israel. Our Lord, I trust, has prayed for you, and I hope your faith will not totally fail. Forgive me, I must stop and sigh: God forbid I should be called, at the great day, to say, that my dear Mr. ―― put his hand to the plough and turned back unto perdition. Good God! the thought strikes me as though a dart was shot through my liver. Return, return. My dear friend, I cannot part from you for ever. Do not speak peace to your soul, when there is no peace. Do not turn factor for the devil. Do not prejudice or hurt my brother, and thereby add to the grief you have already occasioned.

Your most affectionate friend and servant in Christ,

G. W.

LETTER LVII.

Bristol, July 31, 1739.

My dear Brother,

BLESSED be God for bringing you in safety home.—He is a God hearing prayer. May he sanctify our meeting. I hope to see you here this week. I shall set out for Deal on Monday.—I long to hear how the soul of my dear brother prospers.—I long to embrace you in these unworthy arms.—Methinks I could now sing my nunc dimittis with pleasure, if my eyes could see my dear brother’s salvation. I hope you have conversed with Mr. Wesley. It will require some degree of boldness to own either of us before men. God vouchsafes to honour us: No wonder our names are cast out as evil.—Dear Mr. ――, I hear, is staggered with the fear of man.—Sister, I trust, is in a good way. When shall I see you? Come, Oh come and warm my heart, by telling me what God hath done for your soul. Eternity will be too short to praise him for what he has done for

Your affectionate brother,

G. W.

LETTER LVIII.

London, August 3, 1739.

Reverend and dear Sir,

THIS morning I received yours, and though I leave London this evening, yet I cannot but snatch a few moments to send you an answer. I love all that love our Lord Jesus Christ. The spirit of Christ, with me is the center. I love the man, and you in particular, though in all things he may not follow with me. I rejoice there is a revival of true religion in Scotland. The spirit of God is moving on the faces of thousands of souls in England. The word runs very swift, and satan falls like lightning from heaven. God hath sent me into the highways and hedges, to compel poor sinners to come in; many are left to water, what God hath been pleased to plant; I doubt not of his giving a great increase. But I am a child, I cannot speak, yet God will magnify his free grace. God will work, and all oppositions must forward, but not hinder it.—Inclosed I have sent you a sermon just published.—You may judge of my principles from that. The picture I highly honour.—May I follow them as they follow Christ. I am no friend to sinless perfection.—I believe the being (though not the dominion) of sin remains in the hearts of the greatest believers.—Time and business will not give me leave to enlarge.—Besides, I am but a novice in the school of Christ; and therefore most earnestly beg your prayers, that I may grow in the knowledge of our common Lord. At his call, I am now going abroad, and expect to suffer many things ere I return home.—Reverend and dear Sir, I wish you much success in the name of the Lord, and am

Your brother and servant in the best bonds,

G. W.

LETTER LIX.

London, August 3, 1739.

Dear Sir,

I Cannot leave London without answering your last letter. I am convinced that God calls me now to Georgia, and so are our friends. God’s ways are like the great deep.—He will go a way by himself. Exitus acta probat. The prophecy you mention, I dare not apply to myself. What am I, that God should so delight to honour me? However, I believe the Lord will work a great work upon the earth. Whatever instruments he shall make use of in effecting it, I care not. If Christ be preached, if my dear Lord be glorified, I rejoice; yea, and will rejoice. I wish all the Lord’s servants were prophets. Oh, dear Sir, my heart is now melted down with a sense of the divine love! Never was a greater instance of God’s free grace in Christ. What am I, O Lord, that thou shouldest delight to honour me? Even so, Father, for so it seemeth good in thy sight! Dear Sir, I could now write all day; but other business demands my attendance.—Yet a little while, and we shall sit down in the kingdom of God for ever. Dear Sir adieu. Oh give thanks, give thanks, and pray for

Your’s most affectionately in Christ Jesus,

G. W.

LETTER LX.

Blendon, August 6, 1739.

AND would not dear Mr. ―― stay for my last letter? What, is he retired into the country to learn how to forget his God? Is he got into favour with the polite world? Are not these sad symptoms, that my dearest Mr. ―― is falling away a-pace? He runned into one extreme lately, and now satan is driving him into another. Did not I forwarn you of this? O my dear friend, my brother, return to your first love, otherwise you will find the spirit of God deserting you more and more every day. Nemo repente fuit turpissimus. But I can say no more.—Perhaps I am troublesome. However, give me leave to weep. Permit me to pray for you. Though you are now dead comparatively, yet, I trust, you will be alive. Though now seemingly lost, yet surely you shall be found again. God only knows how such news would rejoice the heart of, dear Sir,

Your affectionate friend in the best bonds,

G. W.

LETTER LXI.

――, August 7, 1739.

Dear Mr. ――,

I Thank you most heartily for your last: Had you been more particular, I should have thanked you still more. May God reward you for watching over my soul! Pride and selfishness are the tempers of the devil. By the help of my God I will never rest till my Master gives me power to overcome them. It is difficult, I believe, to go through the fiery trial of popularity and applause untainted. Blessed be God, I am now sweetly retired. O help me, my dear Sir, by your prayers, as well as your advice, and believe me desirous to subscribe myself,

Your’s most affectionately in our dear Lord Jesus,

G. W.

LETTER LXII.

On board the Elizabeth, Gravesend, August 14, 1739.

Reverend and dear Sir,

YOUR kind letter gave me much satisfaction. It breathed the language of one, who is a Boanerges in the church of God. Excess of business prevented my answering it sooner. As I am now retired from a public life, I trust I shall have time to try my heart and search out my spirit. Forget me not, dear Sir, when you are praying for all those, who travel by land and by water, when storms and winds are blowing over me. I hope I shall always carry you, and others of my dear friends in Wales, upon my heart, whenever I go in and out before the Lord. It would rejoice my soul to hear from you, when abroad. Exhort me, oh exhort me, to be valiant for the truth. Bid, oh bid me, dear Sir, to be mindful of a dying and risen Jesus.—Bid me to remember the riches of his free grace in pulling me as a brand out of the fire, and exhort me to lay down my life for his sake.—Brother Harris, I find, has come off triumphantly.—The hour of suffering is not yet come. God prepare us all for it! I expect to suffer for my blessed master’s name sake. But, wherefore do I fear? My master will pray for me.—Dear Sir, adieu. I know you not in person. Perhaps I may never see your face in the flesh. However, I shall see you in heaven, and then you shall see how sincerely I now subscribe myself,

Your unworthy brother and fellow-servant in Christ,

G. W.

LETTER LXIII.

On board the Elizabeth, Gravesend, August 14, 1739.

Dear Madam,

I Cannot think of your favours, and yet forbear writing a letter of thanks. I cannot think of your parting tears, and not inform you, how sincerely I pray God to comfort and refresh your soul.—Oh Madam, your kindness to such a dead dog as I am, quite surprizes me. How much more ought you and I, and all mankind, to adore the unspeakable goodness of our heavenly Father, who has so loved the world, as to give his only-begotten Son, that whosoever believeth in him should not perish, but have everlasting life. Dear Madam, never rest till you have a lively faith in Christ Jesus. God has put into your heart good desires after it. Continue instant in prayer; apply to Jesus Christ, as a poor sinner, and yet a little while, and dear Mrs. ―― shall be a christian indeed. Hasten O Lord, that blessed time. Oh let thy kingdom come, in full power, into this thy handmaiden’s heart! Innumerable temptations surround you, to make you take up your rest here. But, I hope, Madam, you will be upon your guard, and let nothing be thought of, or done, by you, which may any way tend to indulge the lust of the eye and the pride of life. Simplicity is the very spirit of the gospel; therefore, the more we learn Christ, the more regardless we shall be of worldly vanities. God of his infinite mercy make you a widow indeed! You see, Madam, how freely I have wrote to you. It is because I value your welfare.—It is the best return that can be made, for all favours conferred on, Madam,

Your most obliged friend and servant in our dear Lord Jesus,

G. W.

LETTER LXIV.

On board the Elizabeth, Gravesend, August 14, 1739.

Dear Madam,

YOUR affectionate parting, and the tears I observed you to shed, even when I was at a distance from you, made me almost ready to cry out “What mean you to weep and to break my heart?” Oh may our dear Lord put your tears into his bottle, and reward you a thousand fold for all the kindnesses you have shewn to me! Indeed I am less than the least of his servants. But yet, so loving is my dear Master, that he will not let a cup of cold water given in his name, to pass by unobserved or unrewarded. When partaking of your bounty of flour, I hope I shall pray that you and your’s may eat bread in the kingdom of God. You have all good desires; I hope you are not far from the kingdom of God.—Oh let there not be any thing lacking. Give God your hearts, your whole hearts; let Jesus Christ’s be your whole wisdom, your whole righteousness; and then he will be your whole sanctification and eternal redemption. I write this from my floating habitation, to assure you how sincerely I am

Your most obliged friend and affectionate humble servant,

G. W.

LETTER LXVI.

On board the Elizabeth going to the Downs, August 15, 1739.

My dear Brother,

THE agony I was in at your departure, and the many strong cryings and tears which I offered up to God afterwards, plainly shew, that I love you in sincerity and truth. Though I am now about to launch into the great deep, yet I must write you a parting line. I cannot but think you will come to Christ in earnest. God has most remarkably met you by his providence.—His spirit has been striving with you, and I doubt not but it will get the victory over your carnal reasonings, and the rebellion of a depraved heart. But do not, my dear brother, I beseech you, dispute against your own happiness.—Be not unwilling to confess that you are not yet a christian. Remember what our Lord hath said: “Whosoever receiveth not the kingdom of God, as a little child, shall in no-wise enter therein.”—I beseech you, by the mercies of God in Christ Jesus our Lord, to leave off disputing. You have been, I think, frequently convinced; but nature, I find, has as frequently interposed, and persuaded you that you had gone far enough already.—But does not my dear brother find, that he yet lacks something? Have not his tempers and corruptions; nay, hath not sin itself dominion over him? Are his affections weaned from the world? Does he feel himself a poor lost sinner? Is he willing the Lord Jesus should be his whole righteousness? Is he convinced of the freeness, as well as of the riches of his grace? You see, my dear brother, how freely I deal with you. It is because I love you with a peculiar love.—Never did my heart exult at the sight of any relation, as at the sight of you; Surely God intends to give me my dear brother. He is already an almost; hasten, O Lord, that blessed time, when he shall be an altogether christian, and let thy kingdom, with full power, come into my dear brother’s heart!—How shall I say farewell? If you have opportunity, pray write to

Your most affectionate, though unworthy brother,

G. W.

LETTER LXVII.

On board the Elizabeth going to the Downs, August 16, 1739.

Dear Mr. ――,

I Thank God for his goodness to brother Howell Harris. I thank you for informing me of it. The storm is diverted for a while, but I expect it to break upon my head one time or another. God has, for a while, prepared me a place of refuge in the ship, from whence I write this. Oh beseech him, that I may improve the retirement by searching out my spirit. I have almost forgot, that I was in the world. My family on board is quite settled, and we live and love like christians. God only knows where you and I shall meet again; whether in time or eternity. However, this we know, that both must be tried to the uttermost. Inward and outward afflictions await us, and all the children of God. I am now reading the book of martyrs. They make me blush to think how little I suffer for Christ’s sake. They warm my heart, and make me think the time long till I am called to resist even unto blood: But I fear the treachery of this heart of mine. Dear Mr. ――, to your past, add one more favour, “pray that I may be found faithful.” I trust I shall have a sweet remembrance of you and my other dear friends, when I go in and out before the Lord. Salute them most affectionately. Exhort them, oh exhort them to continue in the grace of God; and forget not to write to, dear Mr. ――,

Yours most affectionately in our dear Lord Jesus,

G. W.

LETTER LXVIII.

Philadelphia, Nov. 10, 1739.¹

Reverend and dear Sir,

THOUGH business prevents my corresponding with you so frequently as I did when in England, yet what can hinder me now, but a want of gratitude and love? Accept then, dear Sir, my sincere, though late thanks, for all favours conferred upon me, and assure yourself, I remember both you and your beloved people at the throne of grace. Nothing will rejoice me more than to hear, that the good pleasure of the Lord prospers in your hand. Oh dear Sir, what a gracious Master do we serve! His loving-kindness still prevents, accompanies, and follows me. He has not given me over unto death, but is still pleased to dig and dung round me, and not cut me down as a cumberer of the ground. I long to be purged, dear Sir, that I may bring forth more fruit. Since my retirement from the world, I have seen more and more how full I am of corruption. Nothing could possibly support my soul under the many agonies which oppressed me, when on board, but a consideration of the freeness, eternity, and unchangeableness of God’s love to me, the chief of sinners.—In about a twelvemonth, probably, I shall return again to my native country. Satan no doubt will endeavour to stir up all his forces against me. By the help of my God, I will once more come forth with my sling and my stone.—I shall wait with impatience to hear how the work goes on in my absence. I trust, God, by this time, has sent forth more labourers into his harvest. I heartily wish all the Lord’s servants were prophets. I verily believe, the right-hand of the Lord will not only have the pre-eminence, but also bring mighty things to pass. O how do I long, dear Sir, to see bigotry and party-zeal taken away, and all the Lord’s servants more knit together. Pray, my due respects to all that are so kind as to enquire after me. Exhort them to pray and give thanks for,

Your unworthy friend, brother, and servant in our dear Lord’s vineyard,

G. W.

¹ Many of the letters of this date were written on ship-board during the passage, but dated when sent off from Philadelphia.

LETTER LXIX.

Philadelphia, Nov. 10, 1739.

Reverend and dear Sir,

MAN appoints, but God disappoints. No doubt it was best, that I should not see your answer to the bishop’s letter before I left England. I hope it was wrote with the meekness and gentleness of Christ, and then no doubt God will give his blessing. Oh, dear Sir, how is the glory departed from Israel! In what dregs of time are we born? Boasting of our orthodoxy and primitive purity, and yet alas! but ―― is not this enough, dear Sir, to excite our zeal even till it do eat us up? Wherefore hath God called us by his free grace, and made a difference between us and others, but that we should stand up in defence of his injured honour? Your friend, Mr. ――, has told me how plentifully you once tasted of the good word of life, and felt the powers of the world to come. Oh that the divine spark may again kindle in the heart till it become a flame of fire! Nothing will so much enforce your arguments as a life exactly conformable to the holy Jesus.—When with you last, I thought you spoke too favourable of horse-races, and such things. But what diversion ought a christian or a clergyman to know or speak of, but that of doing good? Many who are right in their principles, are worse than I could wish in their practice. Oh for a revival of true and undefiled religion in all sects whatsoever! I long to see a catholic spirit over-spread the world; may God vouchsafe to make me an instrument of promoting it! Methinks, I care not what I do or suffer, so that I may see my Lord’s kingdom come with power. But I know not my own weakness, till I am tried. Dear Sir, pray for me, that I may be found faithful in an hour of temptation. I expect to be tried to the uttermost, and to hear, that many are become my enemies, who once would, as it were, have plucked out their eyes for me. It is necessary that such offences should come; otherwise, how can I know that I am, what I desire to be, dear Sir,

Your affectionate friend and true brother in Christ,

G. W.

LETTER LXX.

Philadelphia, Nov. 10, 1739.

My dear Brethren, and worthy fellow-labourers in Christ,

THOUGH I know none of you in person, yet, from the time I heard of your faith and love towards our dear Lord Jesus, I have been acquainted with you in spirit, and have constantly mentioned you in my poor prayers. The good pleasure of the Lord, I find, prospers in your hands; and I pray God increase you more and more, both you and your children. Scotland, like England, hath been so much settled upon it’s lees for some time, that I fear our late days may properly be called the midnight of the church. Blessed be God, the Father of our Lord Jesus Christ, who hath sent forth many of his servants with this cry, “Behold the bridegroom cometh.” Thousands obey the call, and are trimming their spiritual lamps, in order to go forth to meet him. I cannot but think a winnowing time will come after this in-gathering of souls. O that we may suffer only as christians, and then the spirit of Christ and of glory will rest upon us. In patience possess your souls, and I will leave my cause to God. You, my reverend Brethren, I am persuaded, are no otherwise minded; may we go on then in the power, and under the guidance of the Lord of Hosts. The eternal God will be your perpetual refuge. He that employs, will protect; as your day is, so shall your strength be. Let not our dear Lord’s lambs perish for lack of knowledge. “Give ye, give ye them to eat,” methinks, is the endearing, constraining command of the great Shepherd and Bishop of souls. And O that a due obedience may be paid to it by me, your unworthy brother. But I blush almost, when I stile myself your brother; for I am a child, and all of you are fathers. Oh, strive together with me in your prayers, that the divine strength may be still magnified in my weakness. You will intreat the Lord to bless the orphan-house. I have reason to think, God will bring great good out of it. Oh that I may be prepared for future favours! Oh that pride and self-love may thoroughly be subdued! Brethren, I beseech you by the mercies of God in Christ Jesus, to pray for me, whilst winds and storms are blowing over me. You are not forgotten by him, who, though the most unworthy of his Lord’s servants, desires to subscribe himself,

Your affectionate brother, and fellow-pilgrim and labourer in Christ Jesus,

G. W.

LETTER LXXI.

Philadelphia, Nov. 10, 1739.

My dear Friend,

BECAUSE I will not forget you, I begin to write before we get on shore. How is dear Mr. ――’s heart? Has he yet recovered his first love? And is that prophecy, “This child is set for the falling and rising again of many in Israel,” as yet fulfilled in him. I cannot but think a good work was once wrought upon your soul. I cannot but think, God will yet fulfil his whole will in you. But let not my dear friend linger any longer. If there is mercy with God, let him be feared, not disobeyed. If he has promised to heal our backslidings, and love us freely, let his goodness lead us to repentance. Prosperity hath been a snare to you; every day I see the excellency of that part of Agur’s, prayer, “Give me not riches, lest I be full and deny thee, and say, who is the Lord.” And that petition in our liturgy, “In all time of our wealth, good Lord deliver us.” I always take particular notice of it. I believe you will not be at all richer this year, than you was the last.—For as riches increase, our wants increase with them.—I write not this to have you desert your station, but to excite a holy jealousy in your heart.—Oh, what would I give to see my dear friend, as formerly, “Fervent in spirit, serving the Lord.” If God sends me to England again, I shall try my friends. However that be, I am persuaded, that suffering for righteousness sake, is the best, the greatest preferment in the church of Christ. But how does your little—I would not willingly say, your great idol. Pray accept a quarto bible for him. Oh, my friend, give him up to God, and do not provoke him, by over-fondness and too great indulgence, to take him from you. The little lambs on board improve bravely; they bear the voyage best of all. They are as lusty as eagles: God has dealt most gently with us. I hope I may say, the church in my house salute you and your wife.—I do not forget her; may she never rest till she comes into the glorious liberty of the children of God! It is a blessed thing, my dear friend, to be the Lord’s freeman. My heart is full; I repent I have not allowed more paper. My dear Sir, excuse and pray for

Your most affectionate, though unworthy friend,

G. W.

LETTER LXXII.

Philadelphia, Nov. 10, 1739.

My dear Sister in Christ,

WANT of time, not want of respect, has prevented my answering your kind letters. I esteem you highly for Christ’s sake. I believe you to be one whom God has chosen out of the world, and hath sealed to the day of redemption. Nothing, therefore, shall pluck you out of his hands. Was it not for this promise, my soul would be exceeding sorrowful at the prospect of what I may undergo. The innumerable temptations that attend a popular life, sometimes make me think it would be best for me to withdraw. But then I consider, that He, who delivered Daniel out of the den of lions, and the three children out of the fiery furnace, is able and willing to deliver me also out of the fiery furnace of popularity and applause, and from the fury of those, who, for preaching Christ, and him crucified, are my inveterate enemies. In his strength therefore, and at his command, whenever his providence shall call, I will venture out again. As yet my trials have been nothing. Hereafter a winnowing time may come; then we shall see, who is on the Lord’s side, and who dare to confess Christ before men. None but those who wholly rely on the Redeemer’s righteousness, and are truly born again of God. Oh pray, that I may be found faithful. Satan hath been very busy with me since I saw you, but I trust the Lord, by these inward trials, will purge me, that I may bring forth more fruit. Cease not to pray, that this may be the happy case of,

Your servant in the gospel,

G. W.

LETTER LXXIII.

Philadelphia, Nov. 10, 1739.

Dear Mr. ――,

YOU cannot well conceive how constantly you have been upon my heart, since I saw you. I think there has been a sympathy between your heart and mine. I have often pitied my dying friend, and as often prayed, that he may leave a word for God. I say, prayed, for God alone can remove the load.—I know too well what such temptations are, to think they may be overcome by our own strength. But, my dear Friend, you and I, weak as we are, can do all things through Christ strengthening us.—Do you believe on the Son of God? All things are possible to him that believeth. If the devil therefore continues his assaults, resist him, stedfast in the faith. Resist him, my dear Friend, and he will flee from you; rather suffer any thing, than be unequally yoked with an unbeliever. If you cannot overcome where you are, absence, perhaps, may cure you. Methinks, I would do and suffer any thing, rather than dear Mr. ―― should be led away.—My companions in travel have an equal respect for you. We have often joined in prayer for you, when eating your cake. May God reward you for that, and all your other kind respects and favours conferred on, dear Mr. ――,

Your’s most affectionately in Christ,

G. W.

LETTER LXXIV.

Philadelphia, Nov. 10, 1739.

Dear Madam,

I Should think myself highly ungrateful, did I not take all opportunities of acknowledging the many kindnesses I have received at your hands. Your last presents have been exceeding serviceable on board the ship, and every time we have tasted your bounty, I have endeavoured to dart up a short ejaculation for our kind benefactress. You cannot conceive, dear Madam, how loving the Lord has dealt with us; he has given us all things richly to enjoy, and comforted us on every side. Indeed sometimes he has been pleased to withdraw from me, and to permit satan to send me a thorn in the flesh.—But that was only to shew me my vileness, and to prepare me for further manifestations of his goodness to my soul. Our voyage though long has not been tedious or burdensome. My soul wants retirement.—I dread coming out into the world again. I am confident, dear Madam, that you will pray for me, that I may be kept unspotted from it. Oh what a blessed Master do we serve! His rod as well as staff comforts the soul. His corrections are all loving, and are only intended to make us truly great. Though you seemed to doubt, yet I hope to see you once more before you go hence. I cannot say I expect liberty long, if I speak boldly the truth as I ought to speak.—Indeed there is no being a true christian, and yet holding with the world, so much as some may imagine. Jesus Christ calls us to simplicity. I have often thought, dear Madam, that you did not see through the world enough. Numbers are accounted christians, who have only a name to live. I pray God to open all our eyes, that we may see every thing clearly. A time of persecution will show who are Israelites indeed, and who outside professors.—I hope, Madam, that, when tried, you will come forth as gold purified seven times in the fire. I only fear for, and suspect myself.—The Lord my righteousness will uphold me. Dear Madam, God only knows with what gratitude I desire to subscribe myself

Your most obliged friend and servant,

G. W.

LETTER LXXV.

Philadelphia, Nov. 10, 1739.

Dear Mrs. ――,

WHEN last abroad, I could not write to you for want of knowing your name. Blessed be God we have since been better acquainted, and I now know your name and place of abode. May the God, whom I desire to serve, richly reward you for receiving me into your house. You were one of my most constant hearers; may you be my joy and crown of rejoicing in the day of the Lord Jesus. I trust ere now, you have felt, that the kingdom of God does not consist in word, but in power. I know that Mrs. ―― would have me deal plainly with her soul; therefore I shall not scruple to tell her, how I have sometimes thought she was not yet clearly enough convinced of sin, and of the perfect righteousness wrought out for, and to be imputed to her, by the Lord Jesus Christ, through faith in his blood.—Since I have been on shipboard, blessed be God, his name has made my soul to smart, and caused me to see more of my own wretchedness. Oh, Mrs. ――, you know not, neither do I myself know as yet, what a mystery of iniquity is hid even in a heart timely renewed. I saw a little of it the other day; and had I not known my Redeemer liveth, and that he ever liveth to make intercession for me, I must have sunk into despair:

May God of his infinite mercy so work upon you, that, at at the last day, you may be found having on the wedding-garment! Was I to study to eternity, I could wish you nothing better. May the ever-blessed God say Amen to it. I hope your little daughters are in good health. Dear Mrs. ――, exhort them to renounce the lust of the eye and the pride of life, and to abstain from all appearance of evil. I have a sincere concern for you and yours, and with all possible thanks for your kind presents and affection, I subscribe myself

Your sincere friend and servant in Christ,

G. W.

LETTER LXXVI.

Philadelphia, Nov. 10, 1739.

Dear Mrs. ――,

AS I do not forget to pray for, so I do not forget to write to you, to make a proper acknowledgment of your and your husband’s love; exhorting you to save yourselves from this untoward generation. Before I left London, I perceived God was working upon your soul. I trust the same God, since my departure, has carried it on, and that you are convinced of the sin of unbelief. Oh dear Mrs. ――, it is a difficult thing to believe aright; it can only be given from above. I know many of my acquaintance, who love to hear me talk and preach, and who receive me gladly into their houses; but alas! I fear they are self-righteous, and were never yet truly convinced of sin. They have good desires, and therefore flatter themselves, that they are good christians: But I fear many of them are only foolish virgins. I would not have dear Mrs. ―― or her husband of this number. If she hath followed on to know the Lord, I am persuaded ere now, she is in some measure brought out of herself, and taught of God to rely only on Jesus Christ for wisdom, righteousness, sanctification, and redemption. If thus minded, your soul is at peace with God, itself, and the world. If not, let her ask and it shall be given her, let her seek and she shall find, let her knock and a door of mercy shall be opened unto her.—All things are possible to him that believeth—Oh dear Mrs. ――, my heart is inlarged towards you; I long for your salvation: press on and faint not. Whenever I come, I shall expect to suffer. But though we die for Christ, oh let us pray that we may not deny him in any wise. Nothing but the free almighty grace of God can uphold,

Your sincere friend in Christ,

G. W.

LETTER LXXVII.

Philadelphia, Nov. 10, 1739.

Rev. and Dear Sir,

I Think I may say of you, as the Samaritans did upon another occasion, I believe you to be a true lover of our dear Lord Jesus. Not merely because my brother told me so, but because I have it under his own hand. Your last kind letter has knit my heart most closely to you. I love those that thunder out the word. The christian world is in a deep sleep. Nothing but a loud voice can awaken them out of it. I pray God to strengthen you more and more, and cause you to triumph in every place. Though absent in body, I am present with you in spirit. It would rejoice me to hear of your success in the Lord. In about a twelvemonth I purpose, God willing, to return to England; who knows but then I may see you face to face, and have some spiritual gift imparted to my soul? I long to die to myself, and to be alive unto God. Methinks I would be always upon the wing; but alas! I have a body of sin, which at times makes me cry out, “who shall deliver me?” I thank God, our Lord Jesus Christ will deliver. But I never expect intire freedom, till I bow down my head, and give up the ghost. Every fresh employ, I find brings with it fresh temptations. God always humbles before he exalts me. Sometimes I speak and write freely, at other times I am comparatively barren; one while on the mount, another while overshadowed with a cloud; but blessed be God, at all times at peace with him, and assured that my sins are forgiven. I want to leap my seventy years; I long to be dissolved, and to be with Christ. But I must be made perfect by sufferings. I expect no other preferment. And you no doubt will have your share. This is our comfort, if we suffer we shall also reign with Christ; hasten on, O Lord, that blessed time, when dear Mr. ―― shall sit down at thy right hand, with all the spirits of just men made perfect in heaven! where I trust a seat, though of the lowest class, is prepared for

Your unworthy friend and servant,

G. W.

LETTER LXXVIII.

Philadelphia, Nov. 10, 1739.

Rev. and Dear Sir,

SINCE I saw you last, you cannot well tell with what pleasure I have reflected on the uncommon power that frequently attended the word at Bexley. It was to me a sign of God’s good will, both to ministers and people. The former I was convinced of, before I left England. The last sermon I heard you preach, gave me much satisfaction. I hope ere now you are convinced of the latter also, and have seen some good effects amongst your parishioners. However, this I am assured of, we shall all in due time reap the fruit of our labours, if we faint not. Let me therefore exhort you, by the mercies of God in Christ Jesus, to continue unwearied in well doing. You have seen the afflictions of God’s spiritual Israel. “Do and live,” is most they hear. But what is this, but requiring them to make bricks without straw? Arise, arise, then, my dear Mr. ――; proclaim the Lord to be their righteousness. The everlasting I AM now sends you forth: say not they will disbelieve my report, for God seems to have given his people the hearing ear and obedient heart. Fear not the face of man, for the Lord, if you go out in his strength, shall be with you, whithersoever you go. I hope my dear and honoured friend ere now hath prevented my exhortations. Methinks I see him, with all boldness declaring the whole counsel of God, and the attentive people receiving joyfully the gracious words, which proceed out of his mouth. Go on, my dear brother, go on; may the Lord bless you more and more, daily adding to the number of your spiritual children. ―― I thank you, from my soul, for all favours conferred on me, and I pray you may always confess our Lord and his disciples before men. My most sincere respects attend your help-mate and true yoke-fellow. You are constantly upon my heart. My next journal will acquaint you how lovingly God hath dealt with

Your most unworthy friend and servant,

G. W.

LETTER LXXIX.

Philadelphia, Nov. 10, 1739.

AND how does my dear Mr. H――s? Is he yet commenced a field preacher? I am persuaded my dear friend is under the guidance of God’s spirit, and therefore am convinced he will be directed for the best. He desires to do his Lord’s will, and shall he not know it? Undoubtedly he shall. Nay, ere now I trust God has pointed out his way, and he has been upon many a mount stretching out his hands, and inviting all that are weary and heavy laden to come to Jesus Christ. Oh my dear brother, though you come after me, yet I pray God, you may always be preferred before me. I trust I shall not envy, but rejoice in my brother’s success. At present, I find I love him in the bowels of Jesus Christ; I am frequently with you in spirit, and shall wait with impatience till I hear of my dear brother’s progress in the Lord. Alas! I fear I do not improve my retirement as I ought. God has graciously pleased to conduct me in mercy. The tempter has been busy with me, and I never before was more deeply wounded for sin. Christ’s love will let nothing pluck us out of his hands. However, let us constantly watch and pray, that we enter not into temptation. The spirit is willing, but the flesh is weak. In about a twelvemonth, God willing, I think of returning to England. I should rejoice, if you would come and supply my place at Savannah. If not, I must resign the parsonage, and take upon me only the care of the orphans. I intend bringing up two or three, that are with me, for the ministry: more, no doubt, will shortly be added to their number. If you could come and teach them the languages, for an hour or two in the day; we could serve both the orphan-house and parsonage together. Great things I trust will come out of Georgia. The Lord Jesus direct your spirit, and if it be his will, send you as a help to, dear Sir,

Your’s most affectionately in Christ Jesus,

G. W.

LETTER LXXX.

Philadelphia, Nov. 10, 1739.

Rev. and dear Sir,

THOUGH but little acquainted with you, yet I write this to assure you, what a cordial respect I have for you. The love of God, which I trust, through his free grace, is shed abroad in both our hearts, constrains me to love you in the bowels of Jesus Christ. I remember you in my unworthy prayers, and am persuaded I am not forgotten in your’s. No one more needs them, whether considered as a private christian, or a public minister; thousands are waiting for my halting; and I know so much of the corruption of my own heart, that was God to leave me to myself but one moment, I should with oaths and curses deny my master. As for my final perseverance, I bless God, I have not the least doubt thereof. The gifts and callings of God are without repentance. Whom he loves, I am persuaded, he loves to the end. But then I fear, lest being puffed up with abundance of success, I should provoke the Lord to let me fall into some heinous sin, and thereby give his adversaries reason to rejoice. A public life is attended with innumerable snares; and a sense of my unworthiness and unfitness so weighs me down, that I have often thought it would be best for me to retire. But I know these are all suggestions of the enemy. Why should I distrust omnipotence? Having had a legion of devils cast out of my heart by the power of Christ, why should I not tell what he hath done for my soul, for the encouragement of others. By the help of God, I will speak; and the more satan bids me to hold my peace, the more earnestly will I proclaim to believing saints, that Jesus the son of David will have mercy on them; nay, I do not despair of publishing these glad tidings even at Wethersfield. In a little above a twelvemonth, God willing, I intend returning. But ere that time comes, I trust my dear Lord will purge me, that I may bring forth more fruit.—Satan has not been wanting to sift me as wheat; but my friend, the friend of all, even Jesus, has prayed for me, and as yet my faith hath not failed. Oh had I a thousand lives, my dear Lord Jesus should have them all! For he is worthy, he hath plucked me as a brand out of the burning, and is continually comforting me on every side—Read, read, dear Sir, the account I have sent over to be published of what God hath done for me in the days of my youth, and it will afford more thanksgiving and praise.—Pray in the behalf of, Sir,

Your most affectionate friend, brother, and servant,

G. W.

LETTER LXXXI.

Philadelphia, Nov. 10, 1739.

My dear Friend and Brother,

I Love you in the bowels of Jesus Christ, as a proof of it, I send this. I heartily wish I could correspond with you oftener. Your advice would always be seasonable to me; because you have been a long time in the school of Christ. I am but just now entering the list, and frequently tremble at the consideration of what I am to do and suffer.—But when I consider it is for Jesus Christ, who has called me by his free grace into his marvellous light, and has promised to be with us always, even unto the end of the world, a divine fire kindles in my heart, and I long to call the lingring battle on. Satan hath been busy with me since I saw you, especially since my retirement on ship-board. I have often thought of the folly of those, who go out of the world to avoid temptation. Satan now buffets me more than when confined in a ship. I receive this as a great mercy at the hands of the Lord to keep me in action, and to prepare me for greater tokens of his love. Before I am exalted, I am always humbled by some inward trials. They are the most soul-grieving, but they are the most soul-improving conflicts. My dear friend, I can say from my heart, “I am the chief of sinners:” I feel myself so wretched and miserable, so blind and naked in myself, that satan would tempt me to write to no one. But the Lord hath rebuked him, and after a long tedious hour of temptation, fills my soul as it were with marrow and fatness, and maketh my pen the pen of a ready writer. Oh that my mouth was filled with his praise! As yet, blessed be God, in my darkest hours my evidences have not been in the least clouded. I have been assured my Lord hath forgiven all my iniquities, transgressions and sins, but I cannot forgive myself. Oh that I should ever offend against such dying love! Pray for me, my dear brother, pray for me, that I may never by pride or sloth tempt the blessed spirit to depart from me. I fear not falling finally; for God I believe chose me in Christ before ever the earth and the world were made, as a vessel of his saving mercy; but I fear I shall provoke him to let me fall foully, and then how will the Philistines rejoice? This consideration sometimes makes me to wish that the Lord would cut off my strength in my journey, and shorten my days. But wherefore do I fear? Ah me of little faith! You see, my dear friend, how freely I have unbosomed my heart to you. I cannot call you my friend, and yet hide from you God’s dealings with my soul. Salute all that love our Lord Jesus in sincerity, and beseech them to pray for your sincere friend, but the most unprofitable of his dear Lord’s servants,

G. W.

LETTER LXXXIII.

To the brethren in ――.

Philadelphia, Nov. 10, 1739.

TWICE did I purpose to come and see you at ――, but was prevented by that all-wise providence, which ordereth all things for the best: however, though absent, I am not unmindful of you. As a testimony thereof I send you this. And oh that you may be filled with an holy fire, and such an ardent zeal for God as even to eat you up! Look round, look round, my brethren, and in imitation of your common Lord, weep over the desolations of the university wherein you live. Alas! how is that once faithful city become an harlot! Have pity upon her, ye that are friends, and whatever treatment you may meet with from an ungrateful world, endeavour at least to rescue some of her sons out of that blindness, ignorance, bigotry and formality, into which she is unhappily fallen. Arise, ye sons of the prophets; shine forth, ye who are appointed to be the lights of the world. The rulers of this world will endeavour to put you under bushels; but if your light is of God’s kindling, all the devils in hell shall not be able to extinguish it. Be not therefore, my brethren, weary of well doing. Have you true faith? keep it not to yourselves; be willing, as occasion offers, freely to communicate it to others. How will you be apt to teach hereafter, unless you begin to teach now? None but those, who are of a different spirit from that meek man Moses, will be offended at you. All God’s people will wish you God speed. I am sure I do with all my heart. And I pray God to sanctify your whole spirits, souls and bodies, and make you vessels meet for our common Master’s use! for none but those who have felt the spirit themselves, can freely or feelingly speak of him to others. My dear brethren, forget not to pray for,

Your affectionate, though weak brother and servant in Christ,

G. W.

LETTER LXXXIV.

To ――.

Philadelphia, Nov. 10, 1739.

My dear Brethren in Christ,

THE cordial love I bear you, will not suffer me to neglect writing to you: as God has been pleased to bless my ministry to your souls, so I think it my duty to watch over you for good, and assure you, constantly you are all upon my heart. Your last letter gave me great pleasure; but it was too full of acknowledgments, which I by no means deserve. To him alone, from whom every good and perfect gift cometh, be all the thanks and glory; I heartily pray God, that you may be burning and shining lights in the midst of a crooked and perverse generation. Though you are not of the church of England, yet if you are persuaded in your own minds of the truth of the way wherein you now walk, I leave it. However, whether Conformists, or Nonconformists, our main concern should be, to be assured that we are called and taught of God; for none but such are fit to minister in holy things. Indeed, my dear brethren, it rejoiced me much to see such dawnings of grace in your souls; only I thought most of you were bowed down too much with a servile fear of man: but as the love of the Creator increases, the fear of the creature will daily decrease in your hearts. Nicodemus, who came at first by night to our Lord, afterwards dared to own him before the whole council in open day. I pray God make you all thus minded. For unless your hearts are free from worldly hopes and worldly fears, you never will speak boldly, as you ought to speak. The good old Puritans, I believe, never preached better, than when in danger of being taken to prison as soon as they had finished their sermon. And however the church may be at peace now, yet I am persuaded, unless you go forth with the same temper, you will never preach with the same demonstration of the spirit, and of power. Study therefore, my brethren, I beseech you by the mercies of God in Christ Jesus, study your hearts as well as books—ask yourselves again and again, whether you would preach for Christ, if you were sure to lay down your lives for so doing? If you fear the displeasure of a man for doing your duty now, assure yourselves you are not yet thus minded. But enough of this. I love to hope well of you all. I trust, as you are enlightened with some degree of knowledge in the mysteries of godliness, you will henceforth determine not to know any thing but Jesus Christ, and him crucified. This is, and this, the Lord being my helper, shall be the only study of, my dear brethren,

Your affectionate friend, brother, and servant in Christ,

G. W.

LETTER LXXXV.

Philadelphia, Nov. 10, 1739.

Rev. and Dear Sir,

WHY so long silent during my stay in England? why did you not write me a letter of reproof, and smite me friendly for what you thought amiss in the discourse between me and a friend at Bristol? I should have taken it kindly at your hands. When I am unwilling to be told of my faults, dear Sir, correspond with me no more. If I know any thing of this treacherous heart of mine, I love those most, who are most faithful to me in this respect: henceforward, dear Sir, I beseech you by the mercies of God in Christ Jesus, spare me not. I am blind, I am full of self-pride, and self-love, and yet know it not. Blessed be God, who during my retirement has been pleased to let me see something of my own vileness. I trust he will never leave nor forsake me, till I know myself even as I am known. I need not fear the sight of sin, when I have a perfect everlasting righteousness wrought out for me by that God-man Christ Jesus. The riches of his free grace, cause me daily to triumph over all the temptations of the wicked one, who is very vigilant, and seeks all occasions to disturb me. The Lord Christ is my helper, and the lifter up of my head. It is good for me to be tempted. By inward trials I trust my divine master will prepare me for his future mercies. I am persuaded I shall yet see great things, and be called to suffer for his name sake. Through much tribulation, I must enter into glory. Lift up your hands, dear Sir, when praying at the sanctuary, in my behalf; intreat the same favour of the elect lady. As I am enabled, it shall be returned; and, God willing, when I come next to England, you may expect a visit from, dear and reverend Sir,

Your most obliged friend and servant,

G. W.

LETTER LXXXVI.

Philadelphia, Nov. 10, 1739.

My Rev. and very dear Brother,

EVER ♦since I was favoured with your last most endearing letter, you have been upon my heart more and more. As I wish all the Lord’s servants were prophets, so it gives me uncommon pleasure, when the Lord raises up one of our own church. Believe me, dear Sir, when I look upon her desolations, I can scarce forbear weeping over her. But blessed be God, who has been pleas’d to visit her in this our day. Henceforward, I trust she will be a joyful mother of spiritual children. Many of late, under God, have been begotten by some of her sons through the gospel, amongst whom I may reckon ――: He has been I believe, and trust will still be the ghostly father of many souls. May he increase with all the increase of God, and appear before his redeemer at the last day, saying, “Behold me, O Lord, and the children which thou hast given me.” Oh dear Sir, words cannot express how affectionately I desire to esteem and love you. None but the all-seeing God knows how earnestly I pray and desire to labour for the prosperity of Jerusalem. Had we a thousand hands and tongues, there is employment enough for them all: people are every where ready to perish for lack of knowledge. As the Lord has been pleased to reveal his dear Son in us, Oh let us stir up that gift of God, and with all boldness preach him to others. Freely we have received, freely let us give; what Christ tells us by his spirit in our closets, that let us proclaim on the house top. He who sends, will protect us. All the devils in hell shall not hurt us, till we have finished our testimony. And then, if we should seal it with imprisonment or death, well will it be with us, and happy shall we be evermore! But the proof of our sincerity, will be when we come to the trial. I fear for no one so much as myself. Dear Sir, pray that you never may have reason to be ashamed of the

Most unprofitable of our Lord’s servants,

G. W.

♦ removed duplicate word ‘since’

LETTER LXXXVII.

Philadelphia, Nov. 10, 1739.

Dear Mr. ――,

I Hope dear brother ―― hath satisfied you about the queries in your last. I trust you are not angry with me for being so long silent. Excess of business was the cause. I write you this, my dear brother, to assure you I have not forgotten you. No, you are upon my heart; I pray for your prosperity both in body and soul, and hope ere we die to take another tour with you round Wales. God has dealt most lovingly with us on ship-board. We had very fair weather most part of our way. Both the good and bad spirit have been with us in the ship. The one to tempt and terrify, the other to support and comfort. I need not tell you which has prevailed. Who shall stand before the spirit of Jesus Christ? I have had great intimations from above concerning Georgia. Who knows but we may have a college of pious youths at Savannah? I do not despair thereof. Professor Franks’s undertaking in Germany has been much pressed upon my heart. I really believe that my present undertaking will succeed. My dear brother, call down a blessing by your prayers. The Lord will hear those who put their trust in his mercy through Christ. You see, you know, how many would rejoice at, and do wait for my halting. Beseech the Lord that they may be disappointed of their hope; intreat the people of Wales to join with you. I love them most tenderly. I hope, at my return, to see them grown in grace. I pray God so to improve my retirement, that my progress may be made known unto them all. Salute them most affectionately in my name, and exhort them to continue instant in prayer and thanksgivings for, dear and honoured Sir,

Your fellow pilgrim and labourer in our dear Lord Jesus,

G. W.

LETTER LXXXVIII.

Philadelphia, Nov. 10, 1739.

My dear brother in Christ,

AS there has been joy in heaven at your conversion, so I can assure you there has been on earth. I, and my friends, have not failed to give thanks, that you our brother was dead, but is alive again; was lost, but is found. Oh blessed be God for calling you at the eleventh hour. Doth not this display the riches of his free grace; and ought it not to fill you with his praise all the day long? I wonder not that you are already become a fool for Christ’s sake. All that will live godly in him must suffer persecution. But fear not man. The Lord of Hosts shall be with you; the strength of that God who hath called you shall be your refuge. As you have not long to live in this world, Satan, no doubt, will rage most horribly against you. Watch and pray that you enter not into temptation. Your case, God willing, I intend to publish in my next journal. It is good to keep close the secrets of a king, but it is honourable to speak of the works of the Lord. That God may carry on and finish the good work begun in your soul, is the hearty prayer of

Your affectionate friend and brother in Christ,

G. W.

LETTER LXXXIX.

Philadelphia, Nov. 10, 1739.

Dear Miss B.,

THOUGH, when I came first to London, I thought you had not made the progress which might be expected in the twelve months, for want of company; yet your last behaviour gave me reason to think that you was yet alive to God. Oh, dear Miss B――, do not slumber or sleep, but be always trimming your spiritual lamp, knowing you are shortly to meet the Bridegroom. Study to shew the simplicity of Jesus Christ, and strive to imitate those holy matrons, who not only administred to our Lord of their substance, but also followed him to the accursed tree. Love, love to Jesus, casts out fear. No doubt they were reproached for his name sake, and accounted mad women; but they had a faith which enabled them at that time to overcome the world, and by which they climbed up to heaven. May dear Miss B―― be thus minded! And may I see her at the last day amongst the wise virgins! Cultivating an acquaintance with Miss D――, and the Miss C――, will be a step towards bringing you thither.

Dear Miss B――, I am your friend and servant,

G. W.

LETTER XC.

To my Brother.

Philadelphia, Nov. 10, 1739.

THOUGH I have wrote now for some years to my dear brother, and have availed nothing, yet I cannot cease striving with him; who knows but at length the Almighty may remove the scales from his eyes, and enable him to see the want of a Redeemer. Indeed, my dear brother, you do not see it yet, because you do not feel it; your moral honesty and good nature deceives you. You think you are rich, and increased in goods, and do not consider that you are poor and miserable, blind and naked. You are self-righteous, and do not rely on the righteousness of the God-Man, Christ Jesus, for salvation. What would I give was my dear brother convinced of this? For, till he is convinced, he is miserable, and does not know it. I pray God to open your eyes with a sense of his love. Send me a line to Georgia. God has sent us a comfortable passage. In about a twelvemonth I expect to return. Be not surprised if you hear of my being more cast out. We must suffer, as well as do, for Christ. If you are one of his you will rejoice

Your affectionate brother,

G. W.

LETTER XCI.

To Madam M――.

Philadelphia, Nov. 10, 1739.

I Cannot think of the repeated assistances you gave me by the loan of your coach, and at the same time forbear sending you a line of thanks. But what is of greater concern, I think it my duty to write to you about a more important affair; I mean the salvation of your precious and immortal soul. God was pleased to incline your heart, Madam, to hear and receive the word with joy. Neither the cares of the world, nor the deceitfulness of riches, I trust have been permitted to choak, and hinder the growth of it in your soul. Indeed, Madam, you cannot be too watchful. It is a blessed, and careful thing, to be a true Christian. The first step to it is a broken heart, a heart melted down with a sense of sin, and flying to Jesus Christ for righteousness, sanctification and eternal redemption. Thousands indeed place christianity in good desires, and the having good desires; but this and much more a person may have, and yet miscarry at last. Pure and undefiled religion consists in a lively faith in Jesus Christ, as the only mediator between God and man. A faith that changes and renews the whole soul, takes it entirely off the world, and fixes it wholly upon God. This, Madam, is the faith that you have so often heard me preach, and of which I pray God you may be a partaker. Though you have it not yet, you need not despair; God will give it to all who sincerely ask of him. It is true, Madam, that not many mighty are called; but it is not your riches shall keep you from heaven if you truly believe on the Lord Jesus. Faith in him will enable you to overcome the world, and cause you even to triumph over the lust of the eye and the pride of life. Faith will set you above the fear of man, and enable you to rejoice in being accounted a fool for Christ’s sake. That God may impart this faith to your own, and little master’s soul, is the hearty prayer of, Madam,

Your obliged humble servant,

G. W.

LETTER XCII.

Philadelphia, Nov. 10, 1739.

Dear brother H.,

I Congratulate you on your success at Monmouth. God has yet further work for you to do, ere you are called before rulers and governors, for his name sake. By divine permission, in about a twelve-month, I hope to make a second use of your field pulpits. Our principles agree, as face answers to face in the water. Since I saw you, God has been pleased to enlighten me more in that comfortable doctrine of Election, &c. At my return, I hope to be more explicit than I have been. God forbid, my dear brother, that we should shun to declare the whole counsel of God. The people of Wales are much upon my heart. I long to hear how the Gospel flourishes among you. How prospers your inward man? Being always doing, no doubt you grow in grace. May you increase with all the increase of God! You will see my letters to Mr. Jones, &c. As fast as I can, the rest of our Welch friends shall hear from me. Oh that I may never forget their works of faith and labours of love! Salute them most affectionately in my name; and exhort them, my dear brother, to contend earnestly for the faith once delivered to the saints. Put them in mind of the freeness and eternity of God’s electing love, and be instant with them, to lay hold on the perfect righteousness of Jesus Christ by faith. Talk to them, oh talk to them, even till midnight, of the riches of his all-sufficient grace. Tell them, oh tell them, what he has done for their souls, and how earnestly he is now interceding for them in heaven. Shew them in the map of the word, the kingdoms of the upper world, and the transcendent glories of them; and assure them all shall be theirs, if they believe on Jesus Christ with their whole hearts. Press them to believe on him immediately. Intersperse prayers with your exhortations, and thereby call down fire from heaven, even the fire of the Holy Ghost,

Speak every time, my dear brother, as if it was your last; weep out, if possible, every argument, and as it were compel them to cry, Behold how he loveth us. Remember me, Remember me in your prayers, as being ever, ever

Yours, &c.

G. W.

LETTER XCIII.

To Mr. and Mrs. D――.

Philadelphia, Nov. 10, 1739.

My dear Friends,

WHEN I consider how constantly you attended my ministry, how gladly you received me into your house, and how affectionately you took your last farewell; methinks gratitude obliges me to send you a line. It hath often given me pleasure to see in what harmony you seem to live, and how you walked to hear the word of God as friends. Surely, thought I, these are a happy pair. These I trust are help-meets for each other. Oh that you may go on and prosper, and be plentifully rewarded for the favours shewn to me, the most unprofitable of our Lord’s servants: he will not forget your works of faith and labours of love. Whenever you attend his word preached, I hope he will send you replenished away. Oh that all knew what it is to believe in Jesus! How soon would they renounce the world, take up their cross and follow him! Lord evermore give us all this faith, even a faith working by love; a faith that will enable us to overcome the world, and cause us to shake off all fear of man. Pray give my due respects to your friend and his wife, who used to dine with us. I pray God sanctify you all in spirit, soul and body, and cause you to sit down on his right hand with

Your affectionate, though most unworthy,
Friend and servant in Christ,

G. W.

LETTER XCIV.

To the Rev. Mr. P――.

Philadelphia, Nov. 10, 1739.

Reverend Sir,

YOU may justly censure me as unkind for not answering your kind letter. I can only plead by way of excuse an hurry of business, and my sudden departure from England. At my return, God willing, I purpose to see Newbury, and there to preach the Gospel of the Prince of Peace. Perhaps my enemies may have so much power given them from above, as to confine my body: but if I am bound, the word of the Lord will not be bound. God will speak, and great shall be the company of preachers. It often rejoices me to think what a prospect we have once again of hearing the truth preached as it is in Jesus. I hope we shall catch fire from each other, and that there will be an holy emulation amongst us, who shall most debase man and exalt the Lord Jesus. Nothing but the doctrines of the Reformation can do this. All others leave freewill in man, and make him, in part at least, a Saviour to himself. My soul come not near the secret of those who teach such things, mine honour be not thou united to them. I know Christ is all in all. Man is nothing: he hath a free will to go to hell, but none to go ♦to heaven, till God worketh in him to will and to do after his good pleasure. It is God must prevent, God must accompany, God must follow with his grace, or Jesus Christ will bleed in vain. That God may continue his blessing to us both, is the hearty prayer of, reverend and dear Sir,

Your obliged brother and servant,

G. W.

♦ insert omitted word ‘to’

LETTER XCV.

Philadelphia, Nov. 10, 1739.

Dear Mr. ――,

WAS not my heart with your heart, when we rode by the way and talked to each other concerning the Scriptures? I thought our souls tallied together, and that we had both drank of the same spirit. I have often, since that time, admired the grace of God in you, and even now feel my soul, whilst I am writing, intimately united with yours. What is all this, but the effect and fruit of God’s everlasting love through Christ our Lord? What is it, but an instance of the sovereign will and good pleasure of God, who will have mercy on whom he will have mercy? Oh how doth the free, the distinguishing grace of God excite the love of those, who are made partakers of it! What was there in you and in me, dear Mr. O――, that should move God to chuse us before others? Was there any fitness foreseen in us, except a fitness for damnation? I believe not. No, God chose us from eternity, he called us in time, and I am persuaded will keep us from falling finally, till time shall be no more. Consider the Gospel in this view, and it appears a consistent scheme, though directly contrary to the natural man; and nothing convinces me more of the truth of these doctrines, than the enmity that is in the heart of carnal minds against them. However, the power of God is able to pull down every thing that exalts itself against the knowledge of our Lord Jesus Christ. Henceforward I hope I shall speak boldly and plainly as I ought to speak, and not fail to declare the whole counsel of God. I pray daily, that I may know his will more perfectly, not only that I may do it myself, but that I may teach it to others. If I die for it, I cannot but speak the things which I know. Oh my dear friends, lift up your hands for me in the sanctuary. The prayers of the faithful, God will hear. Entreat the same favour of your brother. I love you both in the bowels of Jesus Christ, and remember you often when I go in and out before the Lord: He has been with us in the ship. His rod has corrected, his staff has comforted us; both his rod and staff have edified and strengthened our souls. In a year’s time I hope to see England. My love to all friends, and beseech them to pray that I may be prepared for whatever awaits

Your affectionate brother and servant in Christ Jesus,

G. W.

LETTER XCVI.

To Mrs. Ann D.

Philadelphia, Nov. 10, 1739.

My dear Sister in Christ,

I Owe you several letters, I will pay you one now; have patience with me and I will pay you all. If any one ought to long to enjoy the communion of saints hereafter, I ought in a particular manner. God has highly favoured me in the acquaintance of numbers of his dearest children. I cannot see some, and to but few of them can I write, on account of other business. Hasten, O Lord, that blessed time, when we shall all sit down to eat bread in thy kingdom!—My dear Sister, pray that I may patiently wait till my change shall come. I want to leap my seventy years. I long to be dissolved to be with Christ. Sometimes it arises from a fear of falling, knowing what a body of sin I carry about me. Sometimes, from a prospect of future labours and sufferings, I am out of humour, and wish for death as Elijah did: At others, I am tempted, and then I long to be freed from temptations. But it is not thus always: There are times when my soul hath such foretastes of God, that I long more eagerly to be with him; and the frequent prospect of the happiness which the spirits of just men made perfect now enjoy, often carries me as it were into another world. Many such sweet meditations hath my soul been favoured with; but in the midst of all, I have felt, and do feel, that I am the chief of sinners. A mystery of iniquity that lay in my heart undiscovered, has been opened to my view, since my retirement in the ship. May he enlighten me more and more, to know and feel the mystery of his electing, soul-transforming love. Nothing like that, to support us under present, and all the various future trials which await us. But the Lord has apprehended us, and will not let us go. Men and devils may do their worst; our Jesus will suffer nothing to pluck us out of his Almighty hands; for he has loved us with an everlasting love, and therefore his right-hand shall uphold us. By his assistance, we shall hold out to the end. By his grace, I, you, and all his chosen ones shall finally be saved. Then, my dear Sister, shall we converse, not with ink and paper, but face to face. Then, but not till then, shall we fully know what a legion of devils Jesus Christ hath cast out of our souls, and how, after all our strivings against, and quenching many of the motions of his spirit, he at last brought us to glory. Cease not to pray for

Your unworthy brother in Christ,

G. W.

LETTER XCVII.

To the Rev. Mr. R.

Philadelphia, Nov. 10, 1739.

My dear Brother R.,

BEFORE I left England, I heard of your progress in Leicestershire and Nottingham. I then rejoiced, yea, and I do now rejoice that God hath sent you forth into his vineyard. I wish you all imaginable success with my whole heart. The next news I hear from England, I suppose, will inform me of your suffering, as well as preaching for Christ. But I am persuaded a prospect of suffering does not damp, but excite the zeal of my dear fellow-labourer. He lives in a place where honest John Bunyan was a prisoner of the Lord for twelve years. And oh, what sweet communion did he enjoy in Bedford gaol! I really believe a minister will learn more by one month’s confinement, than by a year’s study. Press on then, my dear Brother, press on and faint not; speak till you can speak no more. Wait upon the Lord, and you shall renew your strength. Though sometimes faint, yet still pursue. Up and be doing, and the Lord be with you. See how the fields are white, every where ready to harvest. See how our Lord’s sheep are scattered abroad, having too, too few true shepherds; I beseech you, go on, and point out to them the Redeemer’s good pastures. Say not, wherewithal shall I feed them? The great shepherd shall furnish you with food enough, and to spare. Give of your loaves, and you shall take up of the fragments that remain. To him that hath, shall be given. Satan no doubt will resist you; he will bid you, out of a false humility, to hold your peace; but let my friend speak out boldly as he ought to speak. The Holy Spirit will give him utterance, and apply the word to the hearers. If prayers may water the good seed, you may depend on mine. I remember the dear Bedford people. O let them not forget

Your poor weak brother in Christ,

G. W.

LETTER XCVIII.

To the Rev. Mr. T.

Philadelphia, Nov. 10, 1739.

Reverend and dear Sir,

BEFORE I saw, I loved you. Ever since our personal acquaintance, I have often thought, what a noble instrument you might be of turning many to righteousness, if your heart was entirely freed from the world, and inflamed with the love of God. Your vivacity of spirit, your warm imagination, the energy and strength of your endearing manner of writing, together with your loving, tender disposition, if once duly influenced by the spirit of God, could not fail of winning souls to Christ. Come out therefore my brother, my friend; come out from among your carnal connections, and “be thou separate,” saith the Lord Almighty. Throw off a false politeness, study the simplicity of Jesus Christ, and be despised for something. O pity, pity the church of England. See how too, too many of her sons are fallen from her articles, and preach themselves, not Christ Jesus the Lord. My dear friend, I could wish my head was waters, and my eyes fountains of tears, that I might weep day and night before the Lord. O let us beseech him to spirit up more of his faithful servants, to go out into the highways and hedges, and compel poor sinners to come in. Oh that dear Mr. T. may be one of them! How would the spirit of Christ and of glory rest upon his soul! Arise, arise, my dear brother, and gird up the loins of your mind. Arise, arise, and be not of the number of those who only fleece their flocks. Lift up your voice like a trumpet, and preach the truth as it is in Jesus. Dear Mr. T. forgive this freedom. My heart is full. I long to have the pure scripture truths, as delivered in our homilies and our articles, preached up universally. This is all that is contended for, by

Your most unworthy friend, brother, and servant in our dear Lord Jesus,

G. W.

LETTER XCIX.

To the Rev. Mr. D. W.

Philadelphia, Nov. 10, 1739.

Reverend and dear Sir,

I Love you, though I have been so ungrateful as not to write to you. I love you in the bowels of our common Master whose name we bear, and in whose glorious service we are both employed. Oh, dear Sir, what are we that we should be so highly favoured! Why are we honoured? Why are we called to the ministry, and others that are effectually called by grace, yet advanced no higher than private christians? I can only cry out, Oh the depth of God’s sovereign, electing, unmerited love. Even so Father, for so it seemed good in thy sight! Surely, dear Sir, the love of Christ must constrain us to spend and be spent for the good of souls. Never was the harvest greater; never were the labourers fewer. If we do not now lift up our voices like trumpets, the very stones would cry out against us. I could almost say, “the glory is departed from Israel; the ark of the Lord is fallen into enemies hands.” Oh let us endeavour, dear Sir, let us endeavour to bring it back, by preaching and living the truth as it is in Jesus. The light that has been given us, is not to be put under a bushel, but on a candlestick. Satan, indeed, by blasts of persecution, will do all he can to put it out. If our light be the light of Christ, those blasts will only cause it to shine the brighter. You have happily, dear Sir, experienced this. You, I believe, was both in Christ and in the ministry before me. I præ, sequar, etsi non passibus equis. The devil and all his hosts will set their battle in array against us. My Lord has given me a sling and a stone; stripling as I am, I will go forth then in his strength, make mention of his righteousness only, and by that lay prostrate the strong Goliahs. By your prayers I trust to be sent to Wales once more. The simplicity of that people much delights me. What shall, what can I do for them? My prayers they have, and whatever God shall enable me to do, they may demand a share from, dear Sir,

Your affectionate friend, brother, and servant,

G. W.

LETTER CI.

To the Rev. Mr. K.

Philadelphia, Nov. 10, 1739.

Dear Brother K.,

I Long to hear how it is with you, and the church in your house. I verily believe, though it is but a little flock, yet it will be our heavenly Father’s good pleasure to give you the kingdom. How happy is it, when all are of one mind in a house; all agreed to entertain and love the Lord Jesus. Their heaven is begun on earth. I pray God to continue this blessing, and cause you daily to build up each other in the knowledge of our Lord and Saviour Jesus Christ. He is a gracious Master. Oh that I knew and loved him more! for he is altogether lovely. Has he yet revealed himself in dear Mr. K.’s heart? Is he assured that his beloved is his? Is he brought into the glorious liberty of the children of God? Is his mind free from scruples? Is he active? Is he punctual? Is he strong in the Lord and in the power of his might? Is the meekness of the lamb and the boldness of the lion blended in his soul? Do his parishioners fear, yet love him? Is he a Boanerges, and yet a Barnabas in the church of God? Does he thunder against obstinate sinners, and by displaying the riches of the promises, comfort and build up the saints? Does he preach as the spirit gives him utterance? Can he rely on the promise, “Lo I am with you always, even unto the end of the world?”

Forgive this freedom, my dear brother. Love makes me thus impertinent. I want to see you perfect, entire, lacking nothing. May God from day to day supply what is still deficient in you and in me, till we come to the fulness of the measure of the stature of Christ. He is faithful that has promised. God has been gracious to me his servant. In about a twelvemonth, I hope you will again see and rejoice with

Your affectionate brother in Christ,

G. W.

LETTER CII.

Philadelphia, Nov. 10, 1739.

Dear Mrs. F.,

THE Lord reward you for all your works of faith and labours of love! They shall be brought forth as so many evidences of your lively faith, when we meet before our Lord in judgment. Does not the prospect of that glorious day, often fill your soul with joy? It does mine. Why? Because I know my Redeemer is to be my judge. Satan will accuse me; my answer shall be, the Lord Jesus is my righteousness, how darest thou to lay any thing to the charge of God’s Elect? I stand here not in my own, but his robes; and though I deserve nothing as a debt, yet I know he will give me a reward of grace, and recompence me for what he has done in and by me, as though I had done it by my own power. Oh, dear Mrs. F. how ought this to excite our zeal and love for the holy Jesus. Why should we desire to plead for a righteousness of our own, and cry up freewill, when we have an infinitely better righteousness than our own to appear in, and a God that will crown us with eternal glory for working in us both to will and to do after his good pleasure? Happy are you and your’s, that have been taught these glorious principles from your youth! Oh shew them forth more and more by your works, and let the world see what it is to have a faith working by love. Study, oh study, day by day, the simplicity of Jesus Christ. Cast away every thing from you that savours of the lust of the eye and pride of life. Be quick to hear, slow to speak, and let your conversation always be seasoned with grace. Oh, dear Mrs. F. my heart is enlarged towards you: My kind, my liberal hostess, what shall I say or do to express my gratitude? I will, I do speak for you to the king of kings. Though I am so great a sinner, he frequently admits me into his privy chamber, and then I often sigh out, “O that my dear Hertford friends may live before thee.” This is all the return, dear Mrs. F. that I can make. It is a prophet’s reward. Being my all, though but two mites, I know you will accept it from

Your most obliged friend and servant,

G. W.

LETTER CIII.

To Mr. S.

Philadelphia, Nov. 10, 1739.

Reverend and dear Sir,

I Rejoice that God sent you so opportunely to Monmouth: I find every day that two are better than one. God suffers his dear children to fall into little miscarriages, that the eye may not say to the hand, “I have no need of thee;” or again, the head to the foot, “I have no need of thee.” We must be helps to each other on this side eternity. Nothing gives me more comfort, next to the assurance of the eternal continuance of God’s love, than the pleasing reflection of having so many christian friends to watch with my soul. I wish they would smite me friendly, and reprove me oftner than they do; I would force my proud heart to thank them. But I am amazed at your coming off so triumphantly. Surely the devil is asleep, or rather that roaring lion thinks to break out upon us with double fury hereafter. It often shames me, when I read St. Paul’s account of his sufferings, to think in how few particulars I can as yet sympathize with him. It as often makes me long to be like him, and yet I fear how I shall act when put to the trial. This, however, is my comfort, “Jesus Christ the same yesterday, to-day, and for ever.” He saw me from all eternity; he gave me being; he called me in time; he has freely justified me through faith in his blood; he has in part sanctified me by his spirit; he will preserve me underneath his everlasting arms, till time shall be no more. Oh the blessedness of these evangelical truths! These are indeed gospel; they are glad tidings of great joy to all that have ears to hear. These, bring the creature out of himself. These, make him to hang upon the promises, and cause his obedience to flow from a principle of love. They are meat indeed, and drink indeed unto my soul. I am persuaded they are so likewise to you and dear Mrs. S――. I hope she is yet in the land of the living, and that she, yourself, and your son, are daily preparing for eternity. I pray God sanctify your whole spirits, souls, and bodies, and reward you for all kindnesses shewn to, dear Sir,

Your unworthy brother and servant in Christ,

G. W.

LETTER CIV.

To the Rev. Mr. T.

Philadelphia, Nov. 10, 1739.

Reverend and dear Sir,

SHALL I promise and not perform? God forbid. When I saw you first at Cardiff, it rejoiced my heart to hear what God had done for your soul. You was then under some displeasure of your rector, if I mistake not, for speaking the truth as it is in Jesus. Ere now, I hope dear Mr. T. has had the honour of being quite thrust out. Rejoice, my dear brother, and be exceeding glad, for thus was our Lord and Saviour served before you. Naked therefore follow a naked Christ. Freely you have received, freely give. If you preach the gospel, you shall live of the gospel. Though you go out without scrip or shoe, yet shall you lack nothing. Rather than you shall want, ravens, those birds of prey, shall be commanded to feed you. It is a blessed thing to live upon God. Did ever any trust in him and was forsaken? No; search the generations of old, climb up into heaven if you can, and all with one consent will declare,

I, though hell-deserving, am a living witness of his good providence; having nothing, I possess all things; he has fed me with the kidneys of wheat, and commanded some one or another to sustain me whithersoever I was sent on his errand. Jesus is the same yesterday, to-day, and for ever. If we go forth in the spirit of the first apostles, we shall meet with apostolical success. And never was there more occasion for the revival of such a primitive spirit. Alas, the life, the power of religion is almost lost amongst us. Stir up then, dear Sir, the gift of God, which is in you. Be instant in season and out of season. Debase man and exalt Jesus. Self-righteousness overturn, overturn. The people of Wales, the common people at least, will receive you gladly. The Lord shall fight all battles for you here, and reward you with a crown that never fadeth hereafter. If I have but the lowest place in your affections, it will abundantly satisfy

Your most affectionate brother,

G. W.

LETTER CV.

To Mr. M.

Philadelphia, Nov. 10, 1739.

Dearest Sir,

EVER since you opened your heart so freely in the garden, you have been much upon my heart. Though absent from, yet I have been present with you. I am acquainted in some measure with the strugglings of a soul just awakening into new life. I know too many have stifled their convictions, and therefore am importunate on your behalf. I hope you have taken my advice, and laid the ax to the root of the tree. Oh pray for a new heart and a new spirit, and then all old things will subside and give way of themselves. The strong man armed must go out when the stronger than he, even the spirit of God, comes to take possession of your soul. What therefore have you to do, dear Sir, but to throw yourself as a poor sinner at the feet of the holy Jesus? You need not doubt his holding out the golden sceptre to you. Whosoever cometh to him by faith, he will in no-wise cast out. He calls, he draws you: what is it for, but to assure you he will make you happy? Come then, dear Sir, weary and heavy laden as you are, the Lord your righteousness shall give you rest: He shall refresh you with a multitude of peace, and cause you to rejoice in his salvation; there is nothing too hard for the Lord Christ. He can draw your mind from the creature, he can fix it upon himself; he can enable you to live above the world, whilst you are in it; he can translate you to heaven, when he has taken you away from earth. As the Lord Jesus can, so that he may do all these things for your soul, is the hearty prayer of, dear Sir,

Your sincere friend and servant,

G. W.

LETTER CVI.

To the Rev. Mr. H.

Philadelphia, Nov. 10, 1739.

Reverend and dearest Sir,

IT often concerned me, when in London, that I could not enjoy more of your company. Your conversation was always seasoned with grace, and such as became the gospel of Christ. Your great kindness, in publicly praying for me, can never be sufficiently acknowledged. The thought almost makes me to weep for joy. Surely the Lord will not let me miscarry, since he has stirred up the choicest of his servants to intercede in my behalf. The searcher of all hearts alone knows, what agonies my poor soul has undergone since my retirement from the world. The remembrance of my past sins has overwhelmed my soul, and caused tears to be my meat day and night. Indeed I have mourned as one mourneth for a first born: But I looked to him whom I have pierced. I was enabled to see the freeness and riches of his grace, the infiniteness and eternity of his love, and my soul received comfort. Oh the excellency of the doctrine of election, and of the saints final perseverance, to those who are truly sealed by the spirit of promise! I am persuaded, till a man comes to believe and feel these important truths, he cannot come out of himself; but when convinced of these, and assured of the application of them to his own heart, he then walks by faith indeed, not in himself, but in the Son of God, who died and gave himself for him. Love, not fear, constrains him to obedience. The promises of God are all Yea and Amen to his soul. Supported by these convictions, in about a twelvemonth, God willing, I intend returning to England, and to begin my testimony afresh. I trust I shall not be ashamed to declare the whole counsel of God. Satan, no doubt, and his emissaries, will endeavour to block up my way; but the saints of God are praying for me on earth, and the holy Jesus is interceding in heaven. Why should I not go forth and offer his everlasting and perfect righteousness to all that shall be brought to believe on him? Satan suggests even whilst I am writing, “How canst thou speak, seeing thou art such a sinner?” But therefore will I speak, because I can say, by happy experience, that Jesus Christ will have mercy on the chief of sinners; for among such you may truly rank

Your unworthy brother, and unprofitable fellow-labourer, in our dear Lord’s vineyard,

G. W.

LETTER CVII.

Philadelphia, Nov. 10, 1739.

Dear Mrs. D.,

TEN thousand blessings light upon you and yours! The Lord reward you ten thousand-fold for receiving me and my friends into your house. The Lord shower down his heavenly manna, and feed you with the bread of life for those comfortable meals we have had of your providing since we came on board. We have not been slack to pray for you; my heart is now full of a sense of your kindnesses. I know not when to begin and when to leave off adoring the God and Father of our Lord Jesus Christ for these and all other of his love-tokens: He is the father of mercies, and the God of all comfort; he hath comforted me in all my tribulation, and, I am assured, will still comfort me in whatsoever I am to do or suffer for his name’s sake. You, dear Mrs. D. can subscribe to this truth, that God is a God of all comfort. You have been comforted on every side; you have been filled as it were with new wine; you have tasted that the Lord is gracious, and yet the best wine is and will be always reserved till the last. The Lord’s compassions fail not; they are, they will be renewed to you every morning; and though, through much tribulation, you, as well others, must enter into glory, yet you will find God to be your comforter in all tribulation. God has made you a joyful mother of christian children; remember the mother in the Maccabees; and, if ever your children are called to suffering, beg of God that you may stand by and encourage them to die for Christ. Oh that would be a spectacle indeed! A spectacle worthy of men and angels! I pray God to arm you with this mind, and then you will find that God’s rod as well as his staff will comfort you; nay, though you pass through the valley of the shadow of death, yet shall the Holy Spirit refresh you; your heart shall stand fast, and be stedfast in the Lord. Oh, my dear Madam, my heart is enlarged towards you: I pray God to fill you with all his divine fulness, and make you daily more and more meet to be an inheritor among the saints in light. With much love I have wrote to dear Mr. D. Oh pray him not to be angry with

Your most affectionate friend and brother,

G. W.

LETTER CVIII.

To Mr. N.

Philadelphia, Nov. 10, 1739.

Honoured Sir,

BE not displeased at the contents of this; if I was not persuaded that love to your soul, and my duty towards God, moved me to write, I should be silent. When last at Gloucester, I heard you was highly offended at my meetings in the fields, and at the same time countenanced and encouraged the acting of plays in the Boothall. This I thought highly unbecoming the character of a christian magistrate, whose peculiar business it is to be a terror to evil doers, and a praise to them that do well. This made me to speak against those proceedings in my sermons. This is the occasion of my troubling you with a letter. I cannot think I have delivered my soul, unless, with all meekness and humility, I exhort you henceforward not to promote or so much as any way countenance the stage-players. In our common law they are stiled sturdy beggars. As a minister of the king, upon that account it is your duty to put a stop to them: As a disciple and minister of Jesus Christ, the king of kings, you are obliged, honoured Sir, to exert your authority in suppressing them. It is notorious that such meetings are the nurseries of debauchery; they are the pest of our nation, and the bane of true christianity: To be present at, or in the least to contribute towards their support, is therefore a great sin; but to countenance them by our authority, and let them act by our permission, what is this but becoming public patrons for vice and immorality? It is not only sinning ourselves, but it is taking pleasure in the sins of others. This the apostle accounted the highest pitch of heathenish wickedness. Honoured Sir, pray be not offended: These are not the words of a madman; no, they are the words of truth and soberness, and words which our Lord will approve of, when I stand with you before him in judgment. However men may now put wrong names to things, and call that an innocent amusement, which has no other tendency but to corrupt and debauch the heart, yet then, Sir, we shall see all things clearly; then shall you know that it was my duty to write as I have done, and will confess before men and angels that you had an humble and affectionate warning given you, by, honoured Sir,

Your very humble servant,

G. W.

LETTER CIX.

To Mr. Thomas P.

Philadelphia, Nov. 10, 1739.

Dear Sir,

THOUGH unknown to you in person, yet as you was pleased to think me worthy of the care of your dear son, I think it my duty to acquaint you of his welfare. I bless God that he came with me. He is diligent and pious, and I trust will be a comfort to you in your declining years: His mind seems settled and composed, and by reading and following the bible, he is partaker of that peace which the world cannot give. His dear and honoured father is much upon his heart. How would it rejoice him to hear that you also was become a christian indeed? Be not offended, dear Sir, at my expressing myself thus. Assure yourself that christianity is something more than a name and a bare outward profession. Morality of itself, dear Sir, will never carry us to heaven; no, Jesus Christ is the way, the truth, and the life. There is no being happy without a lively faith in him, wrought in the heart by the blessed spirit of God. This faith transforms the whole man, delivers him from the tyranny of his passions, and makes him entirely a new creature. This is the reason why it is foolishness to the world. Your son’s case in this respect was not singular. As soon as ever we commence christians, we commence fools for Christ’s sake. Every truly religious man must be deemed a madman. Forgive this freedom, dear Sir; whilst I am writing, I find a love for your soul arising in my heart, and methinks I could do any thing to bring your grey hairs with comfort to the grave. Dear Sir, there is mercy with Christ even for those who come in at the eleventh hour. Christ came to save poor sinners; he came to save you, dear Sir, if you lay hold on him by a living faith. That God may give you this faith, and thereby make you happy in time and to eternity, is the hearty prayer of, dear Sir,

Your obliged friend and servant,

G. W.

LETTER CX.

To the Rev. Mr. R. D.

Philadelphia, Nov. 10, 1739.

Reverend and dear Sir,

I Think I am a little in your debt; if not, love and gratitude call upon me to send you a line. Man appoints, but God disappoints: His providence called me away, before I could possibly see Cornwall. In about a twelvemonth I purpose returning. Who knows but then I may be enabled to perform my promise? The whole world is now my parish. Wheresoever my master calls me, I am ready to go and preach his everlasting gospel. My only grief is, that I can do no more for Christ; for I am sure I ought to love and do much, having had so much forgiven; not that I expect in the least to be justified by any or all the works I either can or shall do: No, the Lord Christ is my righteousness, my whole and perfect righteousness; but then I would shew forth my faith, I would declare to the world the sincerity of my love, by always abounding in the works of my Lord. Oh pray, dear Sir, that I may be never weary in well-doing. The devil and his servants will shoot sore at me that I may fall; but this consideration comforts and supports me, “The Lord is my helper;” he has, he does, he will deliver. I am persuaded you feel his gracious presence, and the influences of his blessed spirit, whenever you go forth to speak in his name. May a double portion of his spirit and precious anointings descend upon your soul! May you be filled with all his fulness, and be enabled thereby to turn many to righteousness here, and so shine as the firmament of heaven for ever hereafter! Oh that a place at some saints feet may be assigned to, dear Sir,

Your weak though affectionate brother in Christ,

G. W.

LETTER CXI.

To the Rev. Mr. B.

Philadelphia, Nov. 10, 1739.

Reverend and dear Sir,

YOU have been too kind, and I have been too ungrateful. Business would not permit me to have so much private conversation with you as I ought. Success I fear elated my mind. I did not behave towards you, and other ministers of Christ, with that humility which became me. I freely confess my fault; I own myself to be but a novice. Your charity, dear Sir, will excite you to pray that I may not through pride fall into the condemnation of the devil. Dear Sir, shall I come out into the world again or not? Must I venture myself once more among fire-brands, arrows, and death? Methinks I hear you reply, “Yes, if you come forth in the strength of the Lord God, and make mention of his righteousness only.” It is my desire so to do. I would have Jesus all in all. Like a pure chrystal, I would transmit all the light he poureth upon me. Oh pray, dear Sir, that I may be thus minded, and then, God willing, in about a twelvemonth, I intend visiting the Bristol brethren once again. In the mean while, I hope the Lord will purge me, that I may bring forth more fruit, and work upon me mightily in the inner-man, for otherwise his blessings will prove curses to me. He has been pleased to dig and dung round me, during my retirement; he has shewn me something of the treachery of my own heart, and more and more convinced me that I am the chief of sinners. Oh that my heart may shew forth the eternity and sovereignty of his love! for never surely was there a greater instance of it than myself. Happy are those that are brought to an experimental knowledge of these mysteries of the kingdom of God. Many of your charge have been, I believe; I pray God to increase the number of your spiritual children more and more, and to add daily to the church such as shall be saved. My cordial respects attend your fellow-labourers, and all who are so kind as to ask for me; as fast as opportunity permits, they may expect to hear from, reverend Sir,

Your unworthy brother and fellow-labourer,

G. W.

LETTER CXII.

Philadelphia, Nov. 10, 1739.

Dear Mrs. F.,

I Have now time to answer your last letter. It gave me much satisfaction. I rejoice that you begin to know yourself. If possible, satan will make us to think more highly of ourselves than we ought to think. I can tell this by fatal experience. It is not sudden flashes of joy, but having the humility of Christ Jesus, that must denominate us christians. If we hate reproof, we are so far from being true followers of the Lamb of God, that in the opinion of the wisest of men, we are brutish. I love you and your dear husband in the bowels of Jesus Christ. Under God, I begot you both through the gospel. I therefore think it my bounden duty, from time to time, more particularly to watch over your precious souls. Never account me your enemy for speaking the truth. Tell me of my faults in your turn. I will pray God to give me an hearing ear and an obedient heart. But how do our brethren after their late dispersion? I heard they had in part recovered themselves. Ere now, I trust, they have resumed their courage, and stand stedfast as a wall of brass. If you were all to be carried to prison the next moment, I think you should not decline your christian fellowship and society meetings. My brethren, in this respect, I beseech you to obey God rather than man. Happy are you, if you patiently suffer in such a cause. Our Lord will stand by you; he will fight all your battles, and make you more than conquerors through his love. My heart would say more; but other letters must be wrote. Salute all the brethren by name, and accept this as a token of your not being forgotten by

Your affectionate brother and servant in Christ,

G. W.

LETTER CXIII.

To the Rev. Mr. S.

Philadelphia, Nov. 10, 1739.

Reverend and dear Sir,

THE favours received at Hertford, from you and your dear flock, are not yet out of my mind: They were exceeding endearing, and deserve my utmost acknowledgments. Had providence permitted, I should have paid you another visit; but God’s thoughts are not as our thoughts: However, in about a twelvemonth, by his leave, I hope to return amongst you once more. Oh! that I may come in the blessing of the gospel of peace! The doctrines I have already preached come with double evidence upon my mind day by day. I am more and more convinced that they are the truths of God; they agree with the written word, and the experience of all the saints in all ages: Nothing more confirms me in the belief of them, than the opposition that is made against them by natural men. Election, free grace, free justification without any regard to works foreseen, are such paradoxes to carnal minds, that they cannot away with them. This is the wisdom of God, which is foolishness with man, and which, the Lord being my helper, I intend to exalt and contend for more and more; not with carnal weapons, that be far from me, but with the sword of the spirit, the word of God: No sword like that. Dear Sir, pray for me that I may rightly divide the word of truth, and give to each his portion in due season. The Lord has been exceeding gracious to me since I saw you last. Oh let your songs be of him, and praise him for all his wonderful works. As I am enabled I remember you and yours. Many, when I was with them, were mourning; ere now I hope they are comforted. He is faithful who has promised, who also will do it. If they hunger and thirst after Christ’s righteousness, verily they shall know that it is imputed to them. That you and your whole charge may be filled with all the fulness of God, is the earnest prayer of, dear Sir,

Your’s most affectionately in Christ Jesus,

G. W.

LETTER CXIV.

To Mr. Wm. D――.

Philadelphia, Nov. 10, 1739.

My Dear Brother,

YOUR last brought glad tidings. I endeavour to give thanks for you with my whole heart. I trust God has enabled you to take the advice you gave me, and that you have been kept from idolatry. Oh my dear brother, let us watch and pray, that we may not be led into temptation. The spirit is willing in both; but the flesh, mine in particular, is exceeding weak. Blessed be God for sending me on ship-board. He has given me to see something of that mystery of iniquity, which was in my heart. I have loathed and abhorred my own self. Tears have been my meat day and night; but glory be to God, who has lately assured me of a victory through Jesus Christ our Lord. At present my heart is quite free. You will see what I have written to those of your household. I pray the Lord to send you and many more such labourers into his harvest. I intend resigning the parsonage of Savannah. ♦The Orphan House I can take care of, supposing I should be kept at a distance; besides, when I have resigned the parish, I shall be more at liberty to take a tour round America, if God should ever call me to such a work. However, I determine nothing, I wait on the Lord. I am persuaded he will shew what is his will: though my heart is as yet perverse, in time I hope to drink deeper into his spirit. How earnestly do I desire to be dissolved, that I may be with Christ! Sometimes my weak body gives me hopes, that I shall not be long in the flesh; but then, the strength that is communicated to me, and the consideration, that I have but just begun my testimony, fills me with fears, lest I should live to be greyheaded. But I endeavour to resign myself wholly to God. I desire his will may be done in me, by me, and upon me. If the Lord preserves me from falling into sin, and dishonouring his holy name, let him do what seemeth him good with

Yours most affectionately in Christ Jesus,

G. W.

♦ ‘Th’ replaced with ‘The’

LETTER CXV.

To Madam C――.

Philadelphia, Nov. 10, 1739.

Madam,

TO be made good by the righteousness and spirit of Jesus Christ, is a distinguishing blessing. To be made good, and yet to be great and rich in this world’s goods, is still more extraordinary. Blessed be God, who has thus highly favoured you. I trust he hath given you that faith, which enables you to overcome the world, and emboldens you to confess both our Lord and his servants, in the midst of a wicked and adulterous generation. Once indeed I feared you had been offended. Dear Mr. M―― soon convinced me of my error. Yourself, Madam, amply satisfied me before I left London, that you were not ashamed of the gospel and ministers of Christ. May the Lord enable you more and more to set your face as a flint, and entirely to live above the fear of man. If the work goes on in England, a trying time will come. I pray God, the same spirit may be found in all that profess the Lord Jesus, as was in the primitive saints, confessors and martyrs. Further opposition then will not hurt, but highly profit the church. The chaff will be winnowed from the wheat, and they that are approved be made manifest. As for my own part, I expect nothing but afflictions and bonds. The spirit, as well as the doctrine of popery, prevails much in many protestants hearts; they already breathe out threatnings. What wonder, if when in their power, they should breathe out slaughters also? This is my comfort, the doctrines I have taught are the doctrines of scripture, the doctrines of our own and of other reformed churches. If I suffer for preaching them, so be it. “Thou shalt answer for me, O Lord my God!” I rejoice in the prospect of it, and beseech thee, my dear redeemer, to strengthen me in a suffering hour. You, dear Madam, and the rest of my friends, will not be wanting in praying for

Your most obliged humble servant,

G. W.

LETTER CXVI.

To Mr. D――.

Philadelphia, Nov. 10, 1739.

Dear Sir,

GRATITUDE and love call upon me to write a letter of acknowledgment for favours received when lately at ――. The Lord remember them at that day! You have confessed his servants before men, he has promised to confess such, before his angels in heaven. The principles which I maintain, are purely scriptural, and every way agreeable to the church of England articles. What I have been chiefly concerned about is, lest any should rest in the bare speculative knowledge, and not experience the power of them in their own hearts.—What avails it, Sir, if I am a patron for the righteousness of Jesus Christ in behalf of another, if at the same time I am self-righteous myself? I am thus jealous, I trust with a godly jealousy, because I see so many self-deceivers among my acquaintance. There is one in particular (whom I love, and for whom I most heartily pray) who approves of my doctrine, and hath heard it preached many years past, but I could never hear him tell of his experiences, or of what God has done for his soul. He hath excellent good desires and intentions, but I think he wants something more: Lord, for thy infinite mercy’s sake, grant he may know himself even as he is known! I need not tell Mr. D――, who this dear friend is—you are intimately acquainted with him, you love him as you do your own heart; you are never out of his company. Oh, dear Sir, be not angry. Methinks I hear you, by this time, making an application, and saying, “Then I am the man.” True, dear Sir, I confess you are. But love, love for your better part, your soul, your precious soul, this love constrains me to use this freedom. You are more noble than to take it ill at my hands; I could not bear even to suspect that you deceived yourself, dear Sir, and not tell you such a suspicion was in my heart. That God may powerfully convince you of self-righteousness, and cloath you with the righteousness of his dear Son; that he may fill you with his grace, and thereby fit you for, and at last translate you to, his glory, is the hearty prayer of, dear Sir,

Your most obliged and affectionate friend and humble servant,

G. W.

LETTER CXVIII.

To the Rev. Mr. ――.

Philadelphia, Nov. 10, 1739.

Rev. and dear Sir,

THE many favours I have received at your hands, are still deeply impressed upon my heart; as I have often said, so I say again, I hope they will never be forgotten by me so long as I live. But, reverend Sir, I have observed some particulars in your principles and conduct, which I must confess have given me much concern, and of which, from love and gratitude, I think myself obliged to inform you. ―― I believe, dear Sir, you have often been inwardly offended at me, because you suspected, I thought you to be no true christian. Your suspicions were not groundless. I cannot yet think, that a thorough work of conversion was ever wrought upon your soul. I fear you deny, that “Jesus Christ is truly and properly God.” I infer this, from your not reading the Nicene Creed, and your palliating that text I once urged to prove it. “I and my Father are one.” I doubt also, your owning “Original Sin.” This I gather from your wondering I should touch on such a point, when I preached my sermon on justification by Jesus Christ. Besides, the sad definition you once gave of religion in a letter to your brother ――; the stranger also which you seemed to be to the “devil’s temptations,” when I conversed with you; and your supposing, that conversion was to be wrought in the soul by moral persuasion; all these put together, dear Sir, convince me, that you were never yet truly and effectually born again of God. Besides, Reverend Sir, does your going weekly to a club, where the company play at cards, and sit up late at night, does this, dear Sir, agree with your holy vocation, either as a christian or a minister? Be not offended, Rev. Sir, at this plainness of speech. I have forborne a long while; love and gratitude would not suffer me to forbear any longer. I wish I had no occasion to write in this manner. I believe you so ingenuous as not to be angry with me. I pray God to quell all resentment in your heart, and send you his holy spirit to guide you into all truth. Your brother’s eyes are now in some measure opened: he is convinced of the perfect righteousness wrought out for him by Jesus Christ, and ere now I hope hath received faith to apply it to his heart. This is the doctrine of the church of England. Unless you hold this and other evangelical principles, how, dear Sir, is it consistent with sincerity to eat her bread? With humility, respect, and love, do I offer these things to your consideration—Be pleased to weigh them in a proper balance, and reflect from what principle they are wrote, and I am persuaded you will not be offended at, reverend and dear Sir,

♦Your most obliged friend and servant,

G. W.

♦ ‘You’ replaced with ‘Your’

LETTER CXIX.

Philadelphia, Nov. 10, 1739.

Dear Mr. S――,

I Love an Israelite indeed, I love a catholic spirit destitute of guile; you I am persuaded are thus minded. The Lord hath highly favoured you: he hath given you a meek and quiet spirit. My heart hath been knit to you, ever since God first brought us together. Oh pray, that what I admire in another, I may imitate myself, and have the graces of Jesus Christ stamped upon my heart. It fills me with confusion, whenever I consider how far I am from his likeness. Alas! What would become of me, was I to be saved by any thing within myself. Blessed be God, the Lord Jesus is my whole righteousness. By virtue of that I know I am justified, I believe I shall be sanctified, and am assured I shall be everlastingly redeemed: for God loved me with an everlasting love. Oh, dear Sir, the prospect of an hereafter fills my soul with comfort. Then shall I have enough of your company, and of the other children of God. The Lord give me patience to wait till my blessed change cometh. He often gives me such foretastes of the glory to be revealed in us, that I want to leap my seventy years. But in a degree, I may say with my blessed master, “I have a cup to drink of, and a baptism to be baptized with.” Dear Mr. S―― will see me humbled, I believe, as much as once exalted; I look for “Away with him, away with him,” every day. Then, I trust, I shall begin in earnest to be a disciple of Jesus Christ. Even in such an hour, I believe dear Mr. S―― will dare own

His affectionate though most unworthy friend, brother and servant,

G. W.

LETTER CXX.

Philadelphia, Nov. 10, 1739.

Dear Sir,

TO think, that you should be engaged publickly to pray for me, hath often given me much satisfaction, and now excites me to send you this letter of thanks: help me still, help me, dear Sir, by your prayers. They will be a means of lifting up my hands when they hang down, and of strengthning my feeble knees. Though in all things we do not, yet in essentials we both think and speak the same things. I wish all names among the saints of God were swallowed up in that one of Christian.—I long for professors to leave off placing religion in saying “I am a Churchman,” “I am a Dissenter.” My language to such is, “Are you of Christ? If so, I love you with all my heart:” for this reason chiefly, dear Sir, my heart is drawn out towards you. On this account, though so long in Christ before me, I make bold to call you brother, and to wish you God speed: blessed be his name, you have little reason to cry out; “My leanness, my leanness.” Many gracious souls are among your flock, they love to be fed with the sincere milk of the word. I hope they will be your joy and crown of rejoicing in the day of the Lord Jesus. I often think of them with pleasure; pray salute them most affectionately in my name, and exhort them to entreat the Lord that I may make full proof of my ministry. In about a twelvemonth, God willing, I intend returning to England; I wish it may be in the fulness of the blessing of the gospel of peace. I think you are happy in the acquaintance of Mr. B―― S――. I trust he will be as good as he is great, and after he is made perfect through manifold temptations and trials, sit down with you, and all the other spirits of just men made perfect, in heaven. This is the hearty prayer of, dear Sir,

Your affectionate brother and fellow labourer in our Lord’s vineyard,

G. W.

LETTER CXXI.

Philadelphia, Nov. 10, 1739.

My dear Brother,

YOU cannot conceive how often you have been upon my thoughts, since I saw you. Eternity itself I hope will not diminish, but more and more increase that love, which I bear you from my heart. Your stature reminds me of little Zaccheus: he that called him, I am persuaded hath called you: Have you not heard him say to your soul, “I am your salvation?” If so, fear not, thou art a son of David. Let worldly affairs be ever so bad, he that has given you his own dear Son, will make you more than conqueror in all things. Still dare to own our dear Lord before men. It is no scandal for a follower of Jesus Christ to be poor. Our Lord was poor before us—So that we are rich in faith and good works, it is not much ♦matter if we are not rich in this world’s goods. Having Christ, though we have nothing else, we possess all things. However, since godliness hath the promise of the life that now is, as well as that which is to come, I would advise you to plead the promises for temporal blessings. In the name of Jesus, many a sweet morsel and opportune supply, have I fetched in from God by this means. That is the way I live, and hope shall continue so to live till death is swallowed up in victory. Death—what a comfortable word is that for a believer! Christ hath taken the sting of it away; henceforward it is no longer a king of terrors, but a welcome messenger to conduct the saints to glory. My dear brother, let us comfort one another with these things. We are not to live here always; our inheritance is above. When Christ who is our life shall appear, then shall we also appear with him in glory. Why then should we value these light afflictions, which are but for a moment? No, let us patiently bear our cross, since we are so shortly to wear a crown. Oh the riches of free, distinguishing grace! Why were you and I taken into favor? “Even so Father, for so it seemed good in thy sight.” O! my friend, my brother, let us for ever extol free grace! However others exalt man and debase God, let us exalt God and debase man. Let Jesus Christ have all the glory: for he is the author, carrier on, and finisher of our faith. He hath begun it in time, he shall compleat it in eternity.—My brother, I have been so expanded whilst writing, that I must refer you to other friends, to know how graciously God hath dealt with

Your affectionate brother in Christ,

G. W.

♦ ‘mater’ replaced with ‘matter’

LETTER CXXII.

Philadelphia, Nov. 10, 1739.

Dear Mr. W.,

I Long to be in heaven, chiefly to see God even as he is; next, that I may have my soul satisfied with the blissful communion of saints. There I hope to see you and your wife, and to shew how sincerely I love you both in the bowels of Jesus Christ. My heart has went along with my hand, when I used to stretch it out to you in the field. I only wanted more time to converse with you. Oh my dear brother, let us keep ourselves in the love of God through faith in Christ Jesus, and then, yet a little while we shall meet in glory. As faith is the beginning, so faith is the end of the christian course. Let us keep this grace in continual exercise, and we may bid death and hell defiance. Faith makes us more than conquerors over all; I speak thus to you, because I hope you and dear Mrs. ―― have been in some measure made partakers of this free gift of God. I pray God to increase it more and more, till it be swallowed up in the fruition of our supreme good. Perhaps our faith may be put to the trial ere it be long; I expect nothing but sufferings. Oh pray that I may be faithful unto the end, and that a crown of life may be given to

Your affectionate brother in Christ,

G. W.

LETTER CXXIII.

To Mr. H.

Philadelphia, Nov. 10, 1739.

My dear Brother,

THE christian love I bear to both your sister and you, excites me to send you a line. Providence prevented your sailing with us; but as we have drank into the same spirit, I hope brotherly love will continue and increase between us, to all eternity. I have often wrestled in prayer for you since we have been on board. Your sister has watered those prayers with her tears, and I trust the Lord was entreated of us. Our voyage has been highly profitable to our souls. I can never be thankful enough for this sweet retreat. My dear brother, how do you find your heart? Mine is like Ezekiel’s temple, the farther I search into it, the greater abominations I discover; but there is a fountain opened for sin and all uncleanness. There, my dear brother, we may both wash and be made clean. The Lord hath already vouchsafed us some assurances of his love. Oh let us continually keep faith in exercise, till it be entirely swallowed up in the boundless ocean of the beatific vision. That God may daily renew you by his spirit, and more and more fit you for the happiness which awaits you above, is the hearty prayer of

Your affectionate though weak brother in Christ,

G. W.

LETTER CXXIV.

To Mrs. ――.

Philadelphia, Nov. 10, 1739.

My Dear Friend,

SHALL I have any leisure time and not write you a line of thanks for your works of faith and labours of love? God forbid. I know not your name, but I neither forget your house, nor favours. The Lord reward you a thousand fold! I only fear that you have my person too much in admiration. If you look to the instrument less, and to God more, it will be better. By the grace of God alone, I am what I am. If any good hath been done to you or others, it was not I, but the grace of God that was in me. Oh, not unto me, not unto me, but unto God’s name be all the glory. I pray God to make you partaker of the same grace; for I would not have you an hearer only, I would have you a doer also. Surely you are more noble and wise, than to deceive your own soul. And yet it is but too notorious, that numbers rest in the outward form, and are strangers to the inward power of godliness in their hearts. Do not you so learn Christ. Beg of God that you may feel his spirit working mightily in your soul, and witnessing with your spirit that you are a child of God. I could go on, but other letters must be wrote—Pray tender my love to all that dined with me at your house; exhort them to keep close by faith to Christ, and to pray to and give him thanks in my behalf; for he hath dealt most graciously with

Your obliged friend and servant,

G. W.

LETTER CXXV.

Philadelphia, Nov. 10, 1739.

Dear Mrs. ――,

STILL I must repeat my former request. Be not angry because I did not visit you oftener. I love, I honour you the more for being of low degree. You are thereby rendered more conformable to our dear and common Lord. His business alone prevented my seeing you so often as I would. However, though absent, I rejoice that our Saviour has dealt so lovingly with you. As afflictions have abounded, consolations have much more abounded. I am persuaded, you can affirm that God is the father of all mercies, and the God of all comforts. Has he not comforted you my dear sister in all your tribulation? He that hath, and does, will still deliver you. Yet a little while, and he that cometh will come, and will not tarry. Shortly I suppose the earthly house of this your tabernacle will be dissolved: fear not, you shall then be cloathed upon with your house which is from heaven. Oh pray that such honour may be also conferred on

Your unworthy brother in Christ,

G. W.

LETTER CXXVI.

Philadelphia, Nov. 10, 1739.

Dear Mr. C――,

I Cannot forget your frequent attendance on my ministry when last at London. I am pressed in spirit to write you a line, to exhort you to contend earnestly for the faith once delivered to the saints. You have learned the truth as it is in Jesus. You have been taught it of God. Electing love hath snatched you as a brand out of the fire, and you have followed our Lord without the camp, bearing his reproach. The Lord’s tabernacle has lately been pitched in the fields. Ere long it may be driven into the wilderness. I hope you will follow it even there. The divine presence, I am persuaded, will accompany it. Hath not your heart often burnt within you when the Scriptures have been opening to you, though not under a church roof? God is not confined to places. Wherever his people are, he will find and visit them. Our Lord (oh stupendous love!) has been pleased to sail with us. I have tasted both of his rod and staff; each has given me unspeakable comfort. My dear brother, help me to praise him. Who so great, so good a God, as our God? In about a twelve-month I hope to see you again. Oh pray for me, my dear brother, that I may meanwhile be let further into the mysteries of godliness, “God manifest in the flesh.” As yet, I find I am but a child, and a meer novice. But this is my comfort, “The Lord who has begun will carry on the good work,” till I am grown a strong man in Christ Jesus. I long to know more of his love, I hunger and thirst after the teachings of his blessed spirit. You, I am persuaded, are no otherwise minded. Still press on and faint not. Yet a little while and you shall enter into perfect joy with

Your affectionate brother in our dear Lord Jesus,

G. W.

LETTER CXXVII.

New-York, Nov. 16, 1739.

Reverend Sir,

SEEING a passage in your letter to Mr. P―― concerning me, I find my heart immediately set to send you a line. I love to be acquainted with the true and old servants of Jesus Christ, because I delight to sit at their feet and receive instruction from them. You said right, reverend Sir, when you said “I was but a young divine.” Indeed I am a novice in the things of God. I can only say, that I desire to know the whole will of God, that I may communicate it to others. Christ is so good a master, that I would have all men drawn after him. He is pleased to let me experience daily teachings of his blessed spirit, and to show me the riches, freeness, and eternal duration of his love.—But as yet I only see men as trees walking. Oh pray, reverend Sir, that the Lord would again touch me, and enable me to see all things clearly. I desire it only for the good of his church. Reverend Sir, into what a lethargy is the christian world fallen! Foolish and wise virgins are all slumbering and sleeping. It is high time for all that love the Lord Jesus to lift up their voices like trumpets, and to give warning of the bridegroom’s coming; many I hope are already alarmed.—Philadelphia people receive the gospel gladly. Here, indeed, has been some little opposition, and therefore I hope success will be given to the word, and what has been done in England, the journal sent with this will inform you. Oh reverend Sir, I beseech you give thanks for me with your whole heart. Entreat the Lord that I may be kept humble and dependent upon our dear Lord Jesus. God willing, in about seven months I hope to see New England in my return to Europe. An effectual door is there opened, and no wonder that there are many adversaries. Shortly I expect to suffer for my dear master. May I not deny him in that hour! If you would please to favour me with a line, I should be glad to continue this correspondence, and acquaint you from time to time how the work of God goes on. Mr. N―― will convey any thing you shall send. May the Lord richly reward both him and you, for your love to

The most unprofitable of all his servants,

G. W.

LETTER CXXVIII.

New York, Nov. 16, 1739.

Rev. Sir,

MR. N――, and the report of your sincere love for our dear Lord Jesus, embolden me to write this. I rejoice for the great things God has done for many souls in Northampton. I hope, God willing, to come and see them in a few months. The journal sent with this, will shew you what the Lord is about to do in Europe. Now is the gathering time. A winnowing time will shortly succeed. Persecution and the power of religion will always keep pace. Our Lord’s word begins to be glorified in America. Many hearts gladly receive it. Oh Rev. Sir, it grieves me to see people, every where ready to perish for lack of knowledge. I care not what I suffer, so that some may be brought home to Christ. I am but a stripling, but the Lord chooses the weak things of this world to confound the strong. I should rejoice to be instructed by you. Mr. N―― will convey a letter to me—May the God of all grace give you all peace and joy in believing! May he increase you more and more, both you and your children! May you every day be feasted, and built up with fresh anointings of his blessed spirit! And by your fervent prayers, may you be enabled to hold up the hands of, reverend Sir,

Your unworthy brother, fellow labourer and servant in our dear Lord,

G. W.

LETTER CXXIX.

New York, Nov. 16, 1739.

Hon. Mother,

LAST night God brought me hither in health and safety. I must not omit informing you of it. Here is likely to be some opposition, and consequently a likelihood that some good will be done. New friends are raised up every day whithersoever we go; the people of Philadelphia have used me most courteously, and many I believe have been pricked to the heart. God willing, I leave this place next Monday, and in about a fortnight think to set out for Virginia by land. In about a twelvemonth, I propose returning to England; expect then to have the happiness of seeing me suffer for my master’s sake. Oh that God may enable you to rejoice in it! If you have the spirit of Christ you will rejoice, if not, you will be sorrowful. Oh my honoured mother, my soul is in distress for you: Flee, flee I beseech you to Jesus Christ by faith. Lay hold on Him, and do not let Him go. God hath given you convictions. Arise, arise, and never rest till they end in a sound conversion. Dare to deny yourself. My honoured mother, I beseech you by the mercies of God in Christ Jesus, dare to take up your cross and follow Christ.

I am, honoured mother, your ever dutiful though unworthy son,

G. W.

LETTER CXXX.

To the Rev. Mr. P――.

Philadelphia, Nov. 28, 1739.

Rev. and dear Sir,

I HAVE been much concerned since I saw you, lest I behaved not with that humility toward you, which is due from a babe to a father in Christ: but you know, reverend Sir, how difficult it is to meet with success, and not be puffed up with it, and therefore if any such thing was discernible in my conduct, oh pity me, and pray to the Lord to heal my pride. All I can say is, that I desire to learn of Jesus Christ to be meek and lowly in heart; but my corruptions are so strong, and my employ so dangerous, that sometimes I am afraid. But wherefore do I fear? He that hath given me himself, will he not freely give me all things? By his help then I am resolved to ask till I receive, to seek till I find, and to knock till I know myself. Blessed be God, I have had a sweet retirement to search out my spirit and bewail the infirmities of my public ministrations. Alas! who can hope to be justified by his works? My preaching, praying, &c. are only splendida peccata. The blood of Christ applied to my soul by a living faith, is the only thing that can render them acceptable. This is the doctrine which you, reverend Sir, have been enabled to preach, and for which no doubt you have suffered reproach: But you are now almost at your journey’s end. Yet a little while, and you shall enter into your Master’s joy. In the mean while the Lord, I am persuaded, will keep you as the apple of his eye. He will not forsake you when you are grey-headed, and your strength faileth you. The moment you are ripe for our common Master, he shall translate you to glory; I præ, sequar. I am a child; I must be tutored and made meet by sufferings to be a partaker of the heavenly inheritance with the saints in light: But I am persuaded God will for Christ’s sake finally save, reverend Sir,

Your unworthy brother and servant in Christ,

G. W.

LETTER CXXXI.

Philadelphia, Nov. 28, 1739.

Dear Brother J.,

INDEED I love you. Why? Because I hope you are an Israelite indeed; and one of those babes to whom it has been our Lord’s good pleasure to reveal the mysteries of the kingdom of God. It is special; it is a distinguishing gift. Be humble, dear James, be humble. Talk little, and think much. A wise man will guide his words with discretion. Be zealous for your dear Master. Let a zeal for his honour even eat you up; but then beg of God that it may be according to knowledge. Stand fast in the liberty wherewith Christ hath made you free, and be not again entangled with a yoke of bondage. Join not one of your works with your faith, in order to justify you before God: And if God gives you a spirit of prayer and supplication, fear not to pray as the spirit gives you utterance. Man may deride, but Christ will approve and accept you. Dear James, you see I do not forget you. I hope your little society increases, and that the Lord will always be adding to it such as shall be saved. Salute them all most kindly in my name. Exhort them to continue in the grace of God, and to pray for, dear James,

Your affectionate friend, brother, and servant,

G. W.

LETTER CXXXII.

Philadelphia, Nov. 28, 1739.

Dear Mrs. S.,

HAS the Lord yet heard your prayer? Often have I heard you say, “Oh! that I had received the faith!” As often, to the best of my knowledge, have I said, “Amen.” Ere now, I hope our common Master has fulfilled all your petitions, and given you your heart’s desire. If not, what hinders? Our Lord doth not want power, for he is Almighty; he does not want a will, for he invites you to come unto him. Search your heart, and see what is the reason the King of glory does not enter in. Is it too full of the world? Renounce it. Do you not ask often enough? Resolve to ask oftener. Do you look too much to some who say they have received faith, but do not bring forth good fruit? Henceforward look only to God and your own soul. Or do you not know the reason? Ask our Lord to shew you, and indeed he will; for he hath promised to fulfil the desires of them that fear him. Your Cousin can assure you of this. Oh follow him, as he does Christ, and you will be as happy as your heart can wish. Dear Mrs. S――, I am, with all possible thanks for past favours,

Your obliged friend and servant,

G. W.

LETTER CXXXIII.

To Mrs. Martha B.

Philadelphia, Nov. 28, 1739.

My dear Sister,

I Call you not Martha, but Mary, for I hope you have chosen the better part, which shall not be taken from you: And yet not so properly may you be said to chuse, as the Lord to have chosen you; for we love God, because he first loved us. I can trace my conversion through its several steps, but cannot find one step I first took towards God. I have been a backslider from my very infancy. Had not God called after me, and by his spirit said unto me, as unto Adam, “Where art thou? Into what a dreadful condition hast thou plunged thyself?” I should have fled from him (if possible) for ever. I am persuaded you, my dear Sister, can readily say the same; for otherwise how can we truly value our Lord’s redeeming blood? How can we relish the doctrine of God’s free grace, and our being freely justified by faith which is in Christ Jesus? Oh let us beg of God to teach us these divine truths more and more, (for he alone can teach them) and let us lay out ourselves to teach them to others. You are happy in being in fellowship with some, who I hope will be ready, if need be, to seal these truths with their blood. Be humble, my dear Sister, be humble; and cease not to pray for

Your affectionate brother and servant in Christ,

G. W.

LETTER CXXXIV.

Philadelphia, Nov. 28, 1739.

Dear Mrs. H.,

RACHEL brings me glad tidings: She tells me the Lord hath touched your heart by the power of his word, and that your relations have threatened to cast you out for our Lord’s sake. Rejoice and be exceeding glad. If you endure to the end, and naked follow a naked Christ, great shall be your reward in heaven. There is no being a christian without enduring contempt; no being happy hereafter, without suffering reproach here. The world can only love its own. As they hate God, so they must hate those that are desirous to be like him: But be not dismayed; Christ’s strength shall be magnified in your weakness: A living faith will support you under all. When your father and mother forsake you, the Lord will take you up. The greatest foes you will find to be those of your own heart. Subdue these, and outward crosses will affect you but little. To conquer yourself will be a laborious task; but if you believe, Jesus Christ shall even do this for you. Get out of yourself, rely wholly on, and be a co-worker with him, and he shall be to you wisdom, righteousness, sanctification, and redemption. Rachel greatly wishes this, but not more sincerely than

Your friend and servant in Christ,

G. W.

LETTER CXXXV.

Philadelphia, Nov. 28, 1739.

Dear Mr. P.,

WHAT a divine sympathy and attraction is there between all those who by one spirit are made members of that mystical body, whereof Jesus Christ is the head! I loved your departed wife, now with God. I love your daughter, and the church in your house, in the bowels of Jesus Christ. Blessed be God that his love is so far shed abroad in our hearts, as to cause us to love one another, though we a little differ as to externals: For my part, I hate to mention them. My one sole question is, Are you a christian? Are you sealed by Christ’s spirit to the day of redemption? Are you hungering and thirsting after the perfect, everlasting righteousness of Jesus Christ? If so, you are my brother, my sister, and mother. I desire to love you as myself. This is my temper; I am persuaded it is your’s. Why otherwise did you so gladly receive me into your house? The Lord reward you and the rest of your christian brethren. Indeed I am present with you in spirit, and wish you good luck in the name of the Lord. O be not slack to praise him in my behalf; for I have experienced some rich anointings of his holy spirit, and have been made to see more into the wonders of redeeming love. Did I know more of your names, I would write to more. This is my comfort, I trust our names are written in the book of life. Yet a little while, and we shall sit down together in the kingdom of our Father. A place, though on a lower form, is, I humbly hope, prepared for

Your affectionate friend and servant,

G. W.

LETTER CXXXVI.

Philadelphia, Nov. 28, 1739.

Dear Mr. H.,

IF I remember, you used to express a great value for my person and doctrine, otherwise why should you desire a line from such a wretch as I am? When I look into myself, and consider how poor and miserable, and blind and naked my soul is, I wonder that any one should pay me the least regard. But what shall we say? God will have mercy upon whom he will have mercy. I am entirely indebted to free grace for all I have, am, or shall be. You also, I trust, dear Sir, are ready to subscribe to this; for what have we but what we have received? What should we have been had God left us to ourselves? Oh let a sense of this free, distinguishing love constrain us to obedience: A christian needs no other motive. That is a true gospel-faith which works by love. I often think it almost presumption to think of rewards in a future state; my Master amply rewards me in this: But present mercies are only earnests of future favours. Be not therefore, dear Sir, weary of well-doing, for in due time we shall reap, if we faint not. The Lord hath multiplied his favours towards me since I saw you last. We have had a long but pleasant and profitable voyage. Oh sing praises unto our God in behalf of, dear Sir,

Your affectionate friend and servant,

G. W.

LETTER CXXXVII.

Philadelphia, Nov. 28, 1739.

Dear Mrs. A.,

THESE words of the psalmist, “Let us rejoice in the strength of our salvation,” often come with great power and comfort upon my soul. You and I need take much notice of them: For otherwise how often should we have fallen away from God since our first looking Zion-wards? But the Lord as he loves us freely, so he will heal our backslidings. He neither will let us fall into sin or error, so as finally to destroy our souls. God forbid this should encourage us in sin. It is only intended to support us in danger, and to strengthen us under temptations. Since there is such infinite mercy with God, it is a cogent reason why he should be loved and feared; but not why he should be disobeyed: And since God has lately led you out of delusion, be more watchful over yourself, my dear Sister, to follow those who truly shew you the way of salvation.—To hear of your standing stedfast in the Lord, will highly delight

Your affectionate friend and servant in Christ,

G. W.

LETTER CXXXIX.

Philadelphia, Nov. 28, 1739.

Dear Brother,

IT is much upon my heart to send you a line. Although you are not with me, yet as God was pleased to touch you by my unworthy ministry, I love you with a peculiar love. Business prevented my writing to you when in Yorkshire. I was sorry to hear that Brother J―― had reason to blame your conduct. My dear brother, be not offended, if in the meekness and gentleness of Christ, I exhort you to be sober-minded. Follow after, but do not run before the blessed Spirit; if you do, although you may benefit others, and God may over-rule every thing for your good, yet you will certainly destroy the peace of your own soul. God has been pleased to call you by his grace, and to give you joy in the Holy Ghost: But, my brother, I hope it will be more settled and substantial, and joined with meekness and humility of heart. A joy which is the result of inward trials, and flowing from a long experience of the buffeting of satan. Such a joy will make you apt and fit to teach, and keep you from being puffed up above measure. It will exalt, at the same time as it humbles your soul. The Lord direct my dear brother in all things: I wish all his servants were prophets; but let every one be rightly persuaded of his call to public teaching. It is dangerous to touch the ark, though it be falling, without a commission from above. But no more. I am

Your most affectionate brother in Christ,

G. W.

LETTER CXL.

Philadelphia, Nov. 28, 1739.

Dear Mr. B.,

YOUR kind present of flour has been of singular use to me and my family; I pray God, in return, to feed you with that bread which cometh down from heaven. You are one of my first and choicest friends. You have not been ashamed to own me, or to attend on my ministry. It will wonderfully rejoice me, to see you exalted at our Lord’s right-hand in a future state. The way you know. Jesus Christ is the way, the truth, and the life. Through faith in his blood shall you have free access into the holy of holies. I hope dear Mr. B. is not in the number of those, who want to make a Saviour of their own works, and thereby deny the Lord, who has so dearly bought them with his precious blood: No, I am persuaded you are more noble. Mr. B―― has not so learnt Christ. He is willing, I trust, to ascribe his salvation to God’s free grace, and to let Jesus Christ be all in all. I hope your brother, and those young men you brought with you out of Spittlefields, are likewise thus minded. Though absent, yet I do not forget them. O exhort them from me, to save themselves from this untoward generation. My dear friend, do you go before them, and let them learn of you how to walk with God. It is a difficult thing to be a christian indeed. Numbers are Pharisees, and do not know it. I pray God you may be delivered from them, and be made experimentally to know that no one can call Jesus Christ “his Lord,” till he has really received the Holy Ghost. I could dwell on this, but other business obliges me to hasten to subscribe myself, dear Mr. B――,

Your most obliged friend and servant,

G. W.

LETTER CXLI.

Philadelphia, Nov. 28, 1739.

Reverend Sir,

I AM not willing to go on shore till I have performed my promise, and sent you a line. I heartily wish I could write something which might advance the glory of God and the good of his church. As we both profess ourselves ministers of the gospel, these two things ought to be our chief and only concern, and more especially at this time, when men seek their own and not the things of the Lord Jesus. Oh, dear Sir, the care of souls I find to be a matter of the greatest importance. You have a great number committed to your charge. What a dreadful thing will it be for any of them to perish through your neglect? And yet I fear, Sir, you do not walk worthy of the holy vocation wherewith you are called. It is no good report that I hear of you in common life. Your practice contradicts your doctrine, and what good can you do, if every one of your parishioners, whilst you are preaching, may reply, “Physician heal thyself?” Besides, Sir, how can you preach Christ to others, when you are a stranger to his power yourself? It is next to impossible. I make no apology for this plainness of speech. Simplicity becomes embassadors of Christ. I am, reverend Sir,

Your obliged friend and servant,

G. W.

LETTER CXLII.

Philadelphia, Nov. 28, 1739.

Dear Mr. G.,

INDEED I love you, though it was so long before I came to see you. Want of time, not of respect, was the cause. God is my judge how earnestly I long after your salvation, and how willingly I would spend and be spent in order to promote it. Oh how closely does true faith in Jesus Christ our head, knit all his members in love to one another; what a divine harmony and attraction is there between them, when they have drank into and been made partakers of one and the same spirit? How does the love of God dilate and enlarge their hearts! How do all little distinctions about externals fall away, and every other name is swallowed up in the name of Jesus Christ? This, my dear brother, is that catholic spirit, which will cement all denominations of sincere professors together. This is the spirit of which free distinguishing grace has made you a partaker, and which I pray God we both may partake of every day more and more. He is faithful who has promised, who also will do it. I find it is not in vain that we have believed in Jesus. He is God, and his work is perfect; his love is like himself unchangeable; his gifts and callings are without repentance, and therefore, though I am but a babe in Christ, yet I am persuaded I shall see you crowned with glory. Then, my dear brother, we shall have time enough together. Then, there will be no parting, no fear of falling; but we shall drink eternally of those pleasures which flow from God’s right hand for evermore. Supported with this hope, what hinders but I may come once again, when the Lord permits, and offer Christ’s everlasting righteousness to poor perishing sinners. The devil and his servants will rage horribly, and perhaps cast me into prison, nay, put me to death: But if you will come and visit me, by the help of my God, I will preach to you even there; for I am not ashamed of the gospel of Christ. I have felt it to be the power of God unto my salvation. Oh, my brother, the fire kindles whilst I am writing; but I must have done. Pray salute those dear souls that I spoke to at your house, and all other friends. Entreat them to pray and give thanks for me; and assure them they are not forgotten by

Ever yours in Christ,

G. W.

LETTER CXLIII.

Philadelphia, Nov. 28, 1739.

Mr. H――,

AS you stand so nearly related to your daughter, who is with me, though I am unknown to you in person, yet I make bold to send you a line to inform you of her welfare. I find she did not confer much with you about her intended voyage; but I hope both you and her will have great reason to rejoice in the end. God has been pleased to visit her with some illness, but now she is perfectly recovered. What is best of all, I hope her soul prospers, and is fitting more day by day for the enjoyment of God. This was the chief end of her going abroad, and give me leave to tell you, this is the chief thing you ought, and must pursue at home. But why do I say at home? A christian hath no home but heaven. He is a stranger and pilgrim while here on earth. I hope you know better, Mr. H――, than to think you was born to drive a team, or plough a piece of ground. These things must be done, but then they should be done in subordination to the care of your better part, the soul. Your daughter tells me, you are now grey headed. Take heed, dear Mr. H――, to make your calling and election sure. Rest not in outward things. Do not flatter yourself that you are a christian, because you go to church, and do no one any harm. Nothing but a living faith in Christ Jesus our dear Lord, can qualify you for eternal life. Without this, God will be to us a consuming fire; and unless we are born again, and made new creatures in Christ, we never shall enter into the kingdom of God. If you know not what I mean by these terms, you may depend upon it, you are a stranger to this new-birth, and consequently in a state of death: but you need not fear; even at the eleventh hour Christ will accept you, if you come to him by faith. He hath shewn mercy to your son and daughter. Why may he not shew mercy to their father also? Whosoever cometh to him, he will in no-wise cast out. Haste then, dear Sir, out of your spiritual Sodom. Linger not. Nothing will more rejoice your dear children, than to see you brought to an experimental knowledge of the truth, that you may be saved. For their sakes, you are particularly remembered by

Your unknown but sincere friend and servant in Christ,

G. W.

LETTER CXLIV.

To the Rev. Mr. P――.

Upper Marlborough (Mary Land) Dec. 8, 1739.

Rev. and dear Sir,

TILL now, I have neither had leisure nor freedom to answer your kind letter. Blessed be God, who has opened the hearts of some of his people at New York to receive the word. May he enable you to water what his own right hand hath planted, and grant to your labours a divine increase! Indeed I wish you good luck in the name of the Lord. I wish all his servants were prophets. Oh that he would be pleased to send forth experimental labourers into his harvest:—for I fear amongst you, as well as in other places, there are many who are well versed in the doctrines of grace, having learned them at the university, but notwithstanding are heart-hypocrites, and enemies to the power of godliness.—Dear Sir, I use this freedom, because I love simplicity. I confess I am but a child in grace, as well as years. Pardon this freedom, for out of the fulness and sincerity of my heart my pen writeth.—I thank your son and dear Mr. S―― for what they did on my account. Alas, I fear they think too highly of me. Oh dear Sir, entreat the God of all grace to give me humility, so shall success not prove my ruin. My most cordial respects and hearty thanks attend dear Mrs. P――, I pray God in all things to make her a help meet for you—As fast as I can snatch a few moments from public business, more New York friends may expect to hear from me—A sense of their favours is still upon my heart—I would willingly remember them, whenever I go in and out before the Lord. Mr. N――’s letter, and my next journal, will acquaint you, how the Lord Jesus has been getting himself the victory, since I left New York—There has been such little opposition, that I have been tempted almost to cry out, “Satan, why sleepest thou?” But God pities my weakness. Oh, dear Sir, thank him in my behalf, for indeed he deals most lovingly with, Rev. Sir,

Your most unworthy brother and fellow-labourer,

G. W.

LETTER CXLV.

Upper Marlborough, Dec. 8, 1739.

Dear Sir,

I Cannot defer writing to dear Mr. N―― any longer.—This afternoon God brought us hither. Some are solicitous for my staying here to-morrow. As it seems to be a call from providence, I have complied with their request. Oh that I may be enabled to lift up my voice like a trumpet, and to speak with the demonstration of the spirit and with power. These parts are in a dead sleep. At Anapolis, I preached twice, and spoke home to some ladies concerning the vanity of their false politeness. But alas, they are wedded to their Quadrille and Ombre. The minister of the place was under convictions—He wept twice, and earnestly begged my prayers. He will not frighten people I believe with harsh doctrine,—he loves to prophesy smooth things.—God blessed the word wonderfully at Philadelphia. I have great reason to think many are brought home to God. When I return, it will then be seen, who has received the word into an honest and good heart. By the divine assistance, I propose revisiting Philadelphia, New York, and to go as far as Boston, and so return to Georgia, before I take shipping again for England—The Lord direct my going in his way! About May you may expect to see me. My dear friend, pray that I may so improve the time of my absence, that at my return my progress may be made known to all men. It shames me to see what little proficiency I have made in the school of Christ. If I do not begin to press forwards, how shall I appear before my blessed Lord? I feel myself to be the chief of sinners; surely never was a greater instance of redeeming distinguishing love. God forbid that I should glory in any thing but free grace: had not God plucked me as a brand out of the fire, I had now either been given over to a reprobate mind, or cast into a place of torment. Oh help me, help me, dearest Mr. N――, help me to be thankful, and accept my thanks, though late, for all favours received when at New York. Indeed I love you in the bowels of our dear Lord Jesus. Salute your dear wife my kind hostess: exhort her to be severely kind to her little boy.—My most cordial respects attend all who ask after me. Entreat them to continue their prayers, dearest Mr. N――, for

Your weak, but affectionate friend, brother and servant in Christ,

G. W.

LETTER CXLVI.

To Mr. B――.

Upper Marlborough, Dec. 8, 1739.

Dear Sir,

GRATITUDE obliges me to send you a letter of thanks for your last kind present, and all other favours; but the love of our Lord Jesus Christ constrains me to write to you, exhorting you earnestly to contend for the faith once delivered to the saints. I humbly hope the Lord has been pleased to bless my coming in these parts to many, and amongst them to you also. It rejoiced me to find dear Mr. B―― was convinced that I preached the truth as it is in Jesus. It pleased me exceedingly, to find how his eyes were opened to see the direct contrariety there is, between the spirit of Christ and the spirit of the world. What has my dear friend now to do, but to prosecute these convictions, and never rest till they end in a sound conversion. God has given you richly all things to enjoy. Be persuaded henceforward not to be so cumbered about the many trifles of this life, as to neglect the one thing needful, Dare, Sir, to be singularly good, Oh dare to let your light shine before men—Be not ashamed of Christ and his gospel. Come out from your carnal acquaintance, and live as becomes a true follower of our Lord Jesus. Dear Mr. B――, I hope will join with you. God’s spirit has been and is now striving with his heart. I pray God to make this the accepted time, and cause it to be the day of his salvation. How will it fill me with joy at my return to Philadelphia, to see dear Mr. B―― and some other excellent well-meaning people, whom I love, become despised followers of the Lamb of God. If my prayers may be any ways assisting, as God shall enable me you may depend on them—Our dear friend B―― can inform you what God has done for us, since we saw you. One favour more I beg of you; give thanks as well as pray for

Your most obliged friend and servant,

G. W.

LETTER CXLVII.

To Captain B――.

Williamsburgh, (Virginia) Dec. 15, 1739.

HITHER God brought us last night; I trust the same gracious being, by his good providence, has conducted you safe to Philadelphia. I cannot say, I have met with so much as even an almost christian, since I parted from you, till I came to Colonel Whiting’s—There, God put in my way a planter, that is seeking to know the way of God more perfectly—He is now with us, and I hope our conversation will be blessed unto him. Oh dear Mr. B――, strive, I beseech you by the mercies of God in Christ Jesus, strive to enter in at the strait gate. God of late has loudly called you—Take heed that neither the lust of the eye, the lust of the flesh, nor the pride of life prevail on you to lie down in a carnal security again. I am confident you will be most heartily despised, if you are a real christian; but dear Mr. B――’s resolution will be built on a better foundation, than to let a little breath blow it down. In Christ is your strength; look up to him day by day, and as your day is, so shall your strength be. I fear and pray for you. God only knows, how often you have been upon my heart. We have not failed interceding for you at the throne of grace. I shall be much mistaken, if Mr. B―― does not prove a christian indeed. About May I propose, God willing, to be with you again. Then I shall rejoice to sit and hear you tell what God has done for your soul—Be not afraid of conviction. Be not afraid of inward feelings. Now pray to the Lord Jesus, to lay the ax of mortification to the root of your heart. Make thorough work with it. Do not spare yourself in the least.—Now is the accepted time, and that it may be the day of salvation, is the earnest prayer of, dear Mr. B――,

Your obliged affectionate friend and servant in Christ,

G. W.

LETTER CXLVIII.

To the Rev. Mr. G―― T――.

Williamsburgh, Dec. 15, 1739.

My dear Brother,

BE not angry because you have not heard from me. Indeed I love and honour you in the bowels of Jesus Christ. You are seldom out of my thoughts; but till now I have not had liberty given me, to send you a line—I trust the work goes on gloriously in your parts. The hand of the Lord brought wondrous things to pass, before we left Pensilvania; but in these parts satan seems to lead people captive at his will. The distance of the plantations prevents people’s assembling themselves together.—Here are no great towns, as in other provinces, and the commonalty is made up of Negroes and convicts, and if they pretend to serve God, their masters, Pharaoh like, cry out, “Ye are idle, ye are idle.” Last night I read the affecting account of your brother John; let me die, O Lord, the death of that righteous man, and let my future state be like his! O my dear friend, my brother, entreat the Lord that I may grow in grace, and pick up the fragments of my time, that not a moment of it may be lost. Teach me, oh teach me the way of God more perfectly. Rebuke, reprove, exhort me with all authority—I feel I am but a babe in Christ. I long to know more of the holy Jesus. He has manifested himself to my soul, both in a way of humiliation and exaltation. Since I saw you, both his rod and staff have comforted me. At present, he makes me young and lively as an eagle; I only wish I was more worthy to subscribe myself

Your affectionate friend and servant in Christ,

G. W.

LETTER CXLIX.

To Mrs. C.

Newton, Cape Fear, Dec. 28, 1739.

My dear Sister in Christ,

JUST now we have been singing the hymn, which we sung at Broad-oak; and as I generally do at such seasons, I thought of that happy time wherein we sung it in your great hall. It was a time much to be remembered, an anticipation, I believe, of that blessed time when we all shall meet to sing the song of the Lamb in the heavenly Jerusalem—For the adoption of the spirit, if truly received, is the earnest of our promised inheritance. We are sealed thereby to the day of redemption, and therefore may give both men and devils the challenge to separate us, if they can, from the love of God which is in Christ Jesus our Lord—I am verily persuaded, that since I left you, all things have worked together for your good. As I am travelling, often does my soul think both of you and yours, and out of the fulness of my heart, do I often pour forth this or such like petitions, “Dearest Lord, be for ever gracious to the houshold of ――!” My conscience hath smote me frequently, for not writing you a longer letter. I send this to ask pardon, and to assure you how often you and your daughters are upon my heart, when I go in and out before the Lord—I long to hear how the Lord Jesus hath magnified his strength in your weakness. It would fill a volume to tell his goodness and truth; and my base ingratitude sometimes comes with such conviction upon my heart, that I can scarce forbear getting off my horse, and humbling myself in the way side. Indeed, I am the chief of sinners, and yet overflowing hath the Lord Jesus been in his love. You will hear more soon by the journal which will be sent. Dear Mrs. C――, my love to all.

Your affectionate though unworthy brother in Christ,

G. W.

LETTER CL.

Savannah, Jan. 16, 1740.

Reverend and dear Sir,

WITH much pleasure (tho’ not till last week) I received your kind affectionate letter. I thank you for it with all my soul, and pray God to reward you for this, and all other your works of faith and labours of love. You may depend on my not being prejudiced against you or your brethren, by any evil report. They only endear you to me more and more; and were your enemies to represent you as black as hell, I should think you were the more glorious in the sight of heaven. Your sweet criticisms and remarks upon my journal and sermons, were exceeding acceptable, and very just. I assure you, dear Sir, I am fully convinced of the doctrine of election, free justification, and final perseverance. My observations on the Quakers, were only intended for those particular persons with whom I then conversed. The tenets of the quakers in general, about justification, I take to be false and unscriptural. Your adversaries need take no advantage against you, by any thing I have written; for I think it every minister’s duty to declare against the corruptions of that church to which they belong, and not to look upon those as true members of their communion, who deny its publick constitutions. This is your case in Scotland, and ours in England. I see no other way for us to act at present, than to go on preaching the truth as it is in Jesus; and then if our brethren cast us out, God will direct us to take that course which is most conducive to his glory, and his people’s good. I think I have but one objection against your proceedings; “Your insisting only on presbyterian government, exclusive of all other ways of worshipping God.” Will not this, dear Sir, necessarily lead you (whenever you get the upper-hand) to oppose and persecute all that differ from you in their church government, or outward way of worshipping God? Our dear brother and fellow-labourer Mr. G―― T―― thinks this will be the consequence, and said he would write to you about it. As for my own part, (though I profess myself a minister of the church of England) I am of a catholic spirit; and if I see a man who loves the Lord Jesus in sincerity, I am not very solicitous to what outward communion he belongs. The kingdom of God, I think, does not consist in any such thing. These are my sentiments, dear Sir, and I write them out of love—I am ashamed (because only a babe in Christ) to pretend as it were to direct; but true friendship needs no apology. God is doing great things in America. My journal, which I send over with this, will shew you what he has done already. Your welfare is much upon my heart, and as I am enabled, I make mention of you in my prayers. Affairs of the Orphan-house go on well. Some few, even here, love the Lord Jesus. Oh, dear Sir, pray for us, and especially for

Your weak unworthy brother and fellow-labourer in Christ,

G. W.

LETTER CLI.

Savannah, Jan. 22, 1740.

My Hon. Friend and Brother in Christ,

YOUR last letter quite confounded me. What am I, that I should be thus highly favoured! I can only say, that “Less than the least of all God’s mercies,” shall be my motto still. I have experienced many inward trials, since I saw you last. But I find they work continually for my good. I rejoice in what our dear Lord Jesus has done for your soul. May a double portion of his blessed spirit rest upon you; may our glorious ever-blessed Emanuel cause all his glory to pass before you, and may you be filled with all the fulness of God! Since my arrival here, I have received a sweet endearing instructive letter from Mr. Ralph E――; I have answered it, and told him you promised to write about the necessity of a catholic spirit. Dr. C―― also has favoured me with a loving epistle. I have received and read his sermons since I saw you: they are acute and pointed, but I think not searching enough by many degrees—My dear brother, I love writers that go to the bottom—God willing, I hope to be with you at the synod—But what think you? I am sometimes doubting, whether I shall have sufficient matter given me to preach upon. Methinks I hear you say, “O thou of little faith! wherefore dost thou doubt? As thy day is, so shall thy strength be.” Michael and the dragon, I hear, are carrying on war most bravely in England. I really believe we shall not die, till we see the kingdom of God come with power. The affairs of the orphan-house are in great forwardness. I have much to say; but time and business will not permit. Blessed be God, eternity is at hand, and then we shall have time enough. I have read some of your books to my great profit. I want to be taught the way of God more perfectly all the day long. My tenderest respects await the brethren; my dear fellow-travellers salute you—You are often remembered both by them, and

Your affectionate though very weak and unworthy brother, servant and fellow-labourer in Christ,

G. W.

LETTER CLII.

To the Rev. Mr. C.

Savannah, Jan. 24, 1740

Rev. and dear Sir,

I Received your kind, though undeserving letter, and now snatch a few moments from my other avocations, in order to send you a short answer. May God who knits the elect in one communion and fellowship, sanctify our friendship and correspondence to the stirring up each other to love and to good works!—It pleased me to find you breathe so catholic a spirit.—O that bigotry and party zeal were not so much as once named amongst us, as becometh saints! Since Christ is not divided in himself, why should christians be divided one amongst another? Bigotry, I am sure, can never be the fruit of that wisdom which cometh from above.—No, it is earthly, sensual, and devilish. When I come to New England I shall endeavour to recommend an universal charity amongst all the true members of Christ’s mystical body. Perhaps therefore, the fields may be the most unexceptionable place to preach in. You and your brethren, I am persuaded, will follow our Lord even without the camp, and rejoice to bear his sacred reproach. Assist me, dear Sir, in your prayers, that my coming may be in the fulness of the gospel of peace—I shall come only with my sling and with my stone.—If the Lord shall be pleased so to direct me, that I may strike some self-righteous Goliahs to the heart, I know you will rejoice with, Rev. and dear Sir,

Yours most affectionately in the love of our dear Lord Jesus,

G. W.

LETTER CLIII.

To Mr. W. D.

Savannah, Jan. 31, 1740.

My dear Brother in Christ,

BLESSED be God, for the good report I hear of your zeal for our dear Emanuel. Go on, I beseech you by the mercies of God in Christ Jesus; go on, and I am persuaded the pleasure of the Lord shall prosper in your hands. If I am thrown aside as a broken vessel, so I see you and others stirred up to carry on our dear Lord’s kingdom, if my heart does not deceive me, I shall rejoice, yea, and will rejoice. God blesses the affairs of the orphan-house. The work is large, but we have omnipotence for our support.—I believe I shall take in near fifty children. God lets me see every day, that he orders my goings. He visits me with inward trials; but if I had not such thorns in the flesh, what would become of me? Fear not to speak the truth; if driven out of England, here is a noble range for you in America. At present I am restrained; but I could not rest, without letting you have a line from

Your most affectionate friend brother, and servant,

G. W.

LETTER CLIV.

To Mrs. D.

Savannah, Jan. 31, 1740.

Dear Madam,

I Rejoice to hear that you are likely to be cast out of your mother’s Will only for following Christ. This may be only the beginning of temptations. God, I believe, out of love will try you to the uttermost. You have drank deep of heavenly comforts; you must pledge our Lord in his cup of sufferings. Those who saw him on mount Tabor afterwards were with him in the garden. But fear not—The Lord is with you—Neither men nor devils shall hurt you. The sweet communion we have had with God, and through him with one another, often comforts my soul. Who knows, but that time may be again repeated? Indeed, I want words as well as time to express with what thankfulness I desire to subscribe myself, dear madam,

Your unworthy brother and obliged servant in our common Lord,

G. W.

LETTER CLV.

To Captain M.

Savannah, Jan. 31, 1740.

Dear Sir,

I Rejoice to hear of your good health, and take this opportunity of sending you Mr. Law’s and Mr. Haliburton’s life; which I pray God to sanctify to your benefit and comfort. I hope you will watch over your heart, and take care to keep up those convictions, which God once put into your soul. I am afraid of Mr. B. The world, the world I fear has got hold of him. Dear Captain M――, I trust, will not desert his Master.—I am sure he would die, rather than prove false to an earthly prince.—Oh let him not desert his dear Redeemer’s colours. Dear Sir, beg of God to root out of your heart a desire for that honour which cometh of man. Till dead to the world you will not be alive to God. Honour, falsely so called, has destroyed millions. That you may be never carried away with, or ruined by it, is the hearty prayer of, dear Sir,

Your’s, &c.

G. W.

LETTER CLVII.

Savannah, Jan. 31, 1740.

My dear Sister,

I Rejoice to hear that you are enabled to see not only the freeness but eternal duration of God’s grace. Till the sinner is convinced of this, I am persuaded he can neither work from a principle of true love, nor give Jesus Christ the honour due unto his name. He must always be making his salvation to depend partly at least on his own doings; “If I do so and so, Jesus Christ will give me his grace:” But can any believer who knows himself, help confessing, that after he had received grace, he should have finally fallen from it, had the continuance of it depended on his own will? Indeed, my dear Sister, nothing so much comforts my own soul as the thought that God will never leave me nor forsake me; if he does, it must be for my unworthiness: But on that account it cannot be; for he never chose me on account of my unworthiness. He loved me freely, he prevented me by his grace; he chose me from eternity, he called me in time, and I am persuaded will keep me till time shall be no more.—This consideration makes my faith to work by love. Now, I can live not barely upon my frames, which notwithstanding are blessed things, but on the promises. Now, I can go on my way rejoicing, and, amidst all dejections, lift up my head in prospect of a certain and exceeding weight of glory. Though I fall, I know I shall rise again; for he that is brought truly to believe on Jesus Christ, his faith shall never die. The Lord Jesus will not suffer to be lost the purchase of his blood. He knew for whom he died, and neither men nor devils shall ever pluck them out of his hands. Such as have been taught most of God, I find, are thus minded. And I am persuaded were the effects of our Lord’s redemption to depend on a man’s own compliance, or was the continuance of God’s grace to depend solely on man’s improvement, Jesus Christ would have died in vain. Adam could not stand in paradise when left to his own free-will, how then can we? No, blessed be God, our salvation is put into better hands than our own. Jesus Christ has purchased not only wisdom, righteousness, and sanctification, but also eternal redemption for us. Let this thought, my dear Sister, lift up our hands when they hang down, and strengthen our feeble knees; God’s gifts and callings are without repentance. There is no condemnation to them that are truly in Christ Jesus. And I write thus peremptorily to you, because I find now you are able to bear it.—Blessed be God! my dear Sister, flesh and blood has not revealed this unto you. I hope ere long our brethren will lay all carnal reasoning aside, and see and preach the truth in this respect, as it is in Jesus. My kindest love to your sister.—What I write to one, I write to both. The Lord direct your going in his way, and cause you to continue instant in prayer for

Your weak brother and servant in Christ,

G. W.

LETTER CLVIII.

To Mrs. Elizabeth W――.

Savannah, Jan. 31, 1740.

My dear Sister,

I Have been just reading over your letter, and felt a sweet sympathy with the writer. Oh that it may increase till we are filled with all the fulness of God! Some passages in your letter were dangerous to my soul. Whenever you see any growth of grace, pray that I may grow in humility in particular. Oh that I was lowly in heart! Honour and dishonour, good report and evil report would then be alike, and prove a furtherance to me in my christian cause.—I believe the time is shortly coming in which I am to endure something for my Lord and Master; then will I cry out, Who is on the Lord’s side? Nothing supports me under a prospect of a trying time, so much as a sense of God’s everlasting love. I am persuaded, that neither men nor devils shall ever pluck me out of his Almighty hands. Let this support you, my dear Sister, in your change of life. Wherever you are, I am confident you will have reason to say, “Surely God is in this place.” That you may wax stronger and stronger, and ripen daily for glory, is the hearty prayer of

Your affectionate brother and servant in our dear Emanuel,

G. W.

LETTER CLIX.

To Mr. J. N.

Savannah, Jan. 31, 1740.

Dear Sir,

I Hope you will excuse my not answering your kind letter sooner.—The many avocations that at present surround me, prevented it. I rejoice to hear that our Lord Jesus is getting himself the victory in the hearts of poor sinners. I hope many will now rejoice in his salvation. One good sign is, that he has employed the meanest, as well as vilest wretch, that he ever yet sent forth.—When I hear that any good is done by my unworthy hands, it almost makes me to blush.—Oh that I could humble myself in the dust, that the Lord alone may be exalted in his strength. I purpose to revisit New-York at the appointed time. You told me, “Our Lord has not sent me into his vineyard at my own charge.” Indeed, I always find he furnishes me with things convenient: Nay, he is often so abundant in goodness and truth, that I am obliged to cry out in holy admiration, “My Lord and my God!” Dear Sir, help me to be thankful. Blessed be God, the Orphan-house affairs succeed well. Many souls will be redeemed by it from temporal, and I trust, from eternal bondage. I have taken in upwards of twenty children already, and I take in more daily.—I am building a large house, have many servants, and a good stock of cattle. It will cost much money.—But our Lord will see to that. My friends at New-York will assist me when I come amongst them. Oh that my coming may be in the fulness of the blessings of the gospel of peace! I am persuaded, you will not be wanting in your prayers on behalf of, dear Sir,

Your obliged friend and servant in Christ Jesus,

G. W.

LETTER CLX.

To Mrs. Elizabeth D――.

Savannah, Feb. 1, 1740.

My dear Sister in Christ,

I Generally observe that whom the Lord loves, for the most part he keeps from preferment.—Your grandmother cannot do any more than she is permitted. It is God’s free grace alone, that has made the difference between us and others. Oh that we were duly sensible of electing love! Indeed it must necessarily constrain us to obedience. I am glad you like Boehm. His works are truly evangelical, and afford sweet nourishment to the new-born soul. The nearer we come to God, the better we shall relish searching books. It is an evident sign of a false heart, when it is unwilling to be probed. Blessed be God, you are not thus minded. I trust the Lord Jesus has apprehended you, and will henceforward never let you go. O that I may hear of your growth in grace, and of your zeal for the Lord of Hosts.—You do well to go about doing good; your Master did so before you. Dare, dear Miss, to follow his good example, and never fear the revilings of men. Set your face as a flint against all the adversaries of our Lord; for shortly you shall tread all your enemies under feet. I beseech you by the mercies of God in Christ Jesus our Saviour, to keep up a close walk and communion with God. Nothing else can preserve you from idols; and you know when once the soul is off its watch, the devil makes sad ravages in it. There is nothing I dread more than having my heart drawn away by earthly objects.—When that time comes, it will be over with me indeed; I must then bid adieu to zeal and fervency of spirit, and in effect, bid the Lord Jesus to depart from me. For alas, what room can there be for God, when a rival hath taken possession of the heart? Oh my dear Sister, pray that no such evil may befal me. My blood runs cold at the very thought thereof. I cannot, indeed; I cannot away with it. In a multiplicity of business, have I wrote you these lines. I thank you for your kind letter, and hope I shall always retain a grateful sense of the many favours I have received from your dear family. My kindest respects attend your sister; I long to hear of her being brought into the glorious liberty of the children of God. How does your father? Oh that he may have a well-grounded interest in Christ! How does my dear brother Charles? I pray God to fill him with all joy and peace in believing. And how does your little sister? Dearest Redeemer, keep her unspotted from the world! My heart is now full. Writing quickens me. I could almost drop a tear, and wish myself, for a moment or two, in England. But hush, nature: God here pours down his blessings on

Your sincere friend and servant in Christ,

G. W.

LETTER CLXI.

To the Rev. Mr. D. R.

Savannah, Feb. 4, 1740.

My reverend and dear Brother,

I Received your kind letter just on my arrival at this place.—My journal, which I suppose you will have read ere this reaches Wales, can best inform you what God hath done for my own and other people’s souls.—Even here, he is pleased to be with and assist us. The Orphan-house goes on bravely. I believe I shall take in near fifty children before I return to England. He that feedeth the young ravens which call upon him, will not suffer them to want.—I rejoice to hear that the Lord Jesus is so publicly confessed among your countrymen.—If the Lord is pleased to send me, I shall gladly take a tour into Wales.—In this time of retirement, I expect many inward conflicts. How otherwise shall I be prepared for future mercies? Experience of God’s work upon our own souls, is the best qualification to preach it effectually to others. In about two months I take another tour round America. The gospel, I believe, will come with power in these parts. I expect to suffer in the flesh for what hath been done already: But what have we to do with the consequences of performing our duty? Leave them to God. Oh, my dear brother, pray for me that my faith fail not, and then I care not what persecution befals

Your weak unworthy brother in Christ,

G. W.

LETTER CLXII.

To Mr. H. H.

Savannah, Feb. 4, 1740.

My dear Brother,

WILL this find you in prison or not? Your last letter (which I received upon my arrival here) gave me some expectations that ere long you would be both in prison and bonds. By and by, I shall follow perhaps.—The Lord sanctify all his dispensations to us, and make us not only willing to be bound, but even to die for the sake of our dear Master. When I read how my letters, &c. are blessed to your comfort, it quite confounds me. Oh the free-grace of Christ Jesus our Lord! My dear Brother, let us continue instant in season and out of season.—Let us continually preach up free-grace, though we die for it; we cannot lose our lives in a better cause. As I am enabled, I remember you at the throne of grace; in general I sigh out my prayers.—But the spirit, I trust, makes intercession for me with groanings that cannot be uttered.

I have not had much enlargement in preaching, since I have been here; but my heart is often weighed down, and torn to pieces with a sense of my desperately wicked and deceitful heart. I can subscribe to what you say, “Was God to leave me to myself, I should be eminent for, and a ring-leader in sin.” I sometimes think my heart is more vicious and perverse than any one’s; and yet Jesus Christ will come and dwell in me.—Methinks I hear you say, “Glory be to free grace: All praise be given to electing love.”—Let all that love the Lord Jesus say, Amen! Pray write to me as often as possible.—God, I believe, is laying a foundation for great things in Georgia. I am building a large house, and taking in many children. Wrestle with God in behalf of, Brother,

Your’s eternally in Christ Jesus,

G. W.

LETTER CLXIII.

To Mr. H――.

Savannah, Feb. 4, 1740.

HOW is it with your heart? I hope the Lord Jesus leads you on from conquering to conquer, and gets himself the victory every day. I cannot but think that hereafter great things will be done in America. God seems to have given some earnests of it already. My next journal will acquaint you what they are. It often pleases me, to reflect how Christ’s kingdom is securely carried on in spite of men and devils, and that too by the weakest instruments in different parts of the world. Surely we shall unite at last, and that glorious time will come, when, with one heart and with one voice, we shall sing praises to him who sitteth upon the throne for ever. A glorious epiphany, I trust, will shortly be made in the hearts of many souls. My dearest Brother, let us do or suffer any thing, so we may be made instruments of beginning and carrying on so divine a work. As for my own part, I often stand astonished at the riches of free distinguishing grace, and I often feel myself so great a sinner, that I am tempted to think, nothing can be blessed which comes from such unhallowed hands and lips; but yet the Lord is with me, and attended his word with mighty power on Christmas day. Pray remember me to all friends. I expect you will receive the letters I sent from Philadelphia, ere this comes to hand. I depend on seeing your journal, and hope you will accept of my most cordial love from, dearest Brother,

Your’s eternally in Christ Jesus,

G. W.

LETTER CLXIV.

To Mr. H. G.

Savannah, Feb. 4, 1740.

My dear Brother,

WHAT shall I say to your kind letter? I bless the Lord for awakening you to see the necessity of trusting in a better righteousness than your own, and I adore him for making use of so mean an instrument as I am. It is a plain proof that the power is not of man, but of God alone. Labour, dear Sir, to keep up these convictions in your heart. Now God has called you, take care of lying down again.—Be always trimming your lamp, as though you were in expectation every moment to meet the heavenly Bridegroom.—Search more and more into the corruption of your heart, and never rest till God’s spirit witnesseth with your spirit, that you are a child of God. Let the deadness of those around you, excite your zeal. See that you are a burning and a shining light in the midst of such a crooked and perverse generation.—And let a sense of God’s distinguishing love to you above others, excite you to distinguish yourself by your obedience; still remembering that the Lord Jesus is our whole and everlasting righteousness. That we both may be found in him, is the hearty prayer of

Your sincere friend and servant in Christ,

G. W.

LETTER CLXV.

To the Rev. Mr. J――.

Savannah, Feb. 29, 1740.

Reverend and dear Sir,

WITH great pleasure I answer your kind letter, and earnestly pray that God would be pleased to sanctify our correspondence. It rejoices my soul, when I find a clergyman that loves our Lord Jesus in sincerity. It is with regret that I speak against any of the sacred function; but when their preaching and walk are directly contrary to the gospel of our Lord Jesus, I cannot but speak to them, as well as to the laity. To the best of my knowledge, I preach the truth as it is in Jesus, and simply aim at bringing souls to him. Blessed be his free grace for the success he hath been pleased to give me. Not unto me, not unto me, but unto his holy name be all the glory! Daily I am convinced, that God’s hand is not shortened—He blesses me here as well as elsewhere. The Orphan-house is in great forwardness. I feed near an hundred mouths daily, and am assured I serve a God who will supply all our wants. It would rejoice me to see you at Savannah, if your business will permit.—I can now provide things convenient for your reception.—In about six weeks I propose, God willing, to go northward.—If you can, pray favour me with your company before that time.—My friends will rejoice to hear and see you.—They join with me in affectionate respects to yourself and Mrs. J――. I have sent you a few little tracts, and long for opportunities to convince you, reverend and dear Sir, how sincerely I subscribe myself

Your affectionate brother and fellow-labourer in our dear Lord Jesus,

G. W.

LETTER CLXVI.

To Captain H. M.

Savannah, March 2, 1740.

Dear Sir,

WITH pleasure I received your kind letter last night, and immediately prayed, that God would never leave you before he had finished the good work begun in your heart. He has given you a rational, I hope ere long, he will give you a spiritual conviction of sin and of Christ. When that comes, all opposition will fall before it. The world will be as nothing in your eyes, and you will act like a soldier of Jesus Christ. Indeed, dear Sir, I travail as it were in birth, till Jesus Christ be thoroughly formed within you. If I do not forget my promise, I do not forget your favours.—I make mention of you in my prayers. Linger not, dear Sir, but haste out of your spiritual Sodom. Flee, flee to Jesus Christ, whose sacred blood has made an atonement for sinners. Lay hold on his everlasting righteousness, and chuse rather to suffer affliction with the people of God, than to enjoy any thing which this world may afford, for a season. Accept the sermons I have herewith sent, and believe me to be, dear Sir,

Your affectionate friend and servant in Christ,

G. W.

LETTER CLXVII.

To Mr. James S――.

March 2, 1740.

Dear Mr. S.,

BLESSED be God, that you are yet alive as to your body; blessed be God, that some sparks of divine light are yet discernible in your soul. Indeed, I have been frequently distressed for you and your companions, lest satan, through the corruption of your hearts, and the deceitfulness of worldly business, should get an advantage over you. Oh watch, my dear friend, watch unto prayer; keep close to God through a living faith in his dear Son; forget not your first love; forget not a bleeding God; forget not that time, when your soul was about to take its last flight. O that I may meet you in triumph at the last day! Providence thwarts my seeing you. Adieu; write as often as you can. You have my prayers, and as a token of my love, be pleased to accept this letter and the books sent with it, from

Your affectionate friend and servant,

G. W.

LETTER CLXVIII.

To the Hon. J. W.

Savannah, March 10, 1740.

Honoured Sir,

YESTERDAY, after public worship, I received with pleasure your kind letter, and was immediately ready to cry out, Why do so many of my Lord’s servants take notice of such a dead dog as I am. Surely sovereign, rich, and free grace was never exalted more than in the mercy shewn to me, who am in truth the unworthiest of the sons of men.—Honoured Sir, it rejoices me to hear that there are so many at New England, who love the Lord Jesus in sincerity, and dare to shine as lights in the world amongst a crooked and perverse generation.—I wish they may be all Aquila’s and Priscilla’s to me, and teach me the way of God more perfectly; for I long to grow in grace, and in the knowledge of my Lord and Saviour Jesus Christ. Oh he is a sweet master; even here do I feel his blessed influences, and rejoice with joy unspeakable and full of glory.—He is often with us in the midst of his sanctuary, and much succeeds the Orphan-house.—I have digged low, and intend to build it high, because I have a great God to pay the charges. I have about thirty-six children which I maintain and cloath, and have upwards of forty persons more who are employed in the work. The plantation is in great forwardness.—Many families are kept here by my employing them, and I hope to see many a youth bred up for God; for I design to breed up for the ministry, all that at any time I shall perceive to be renewed by the Holy Ghost, and endued with suitable natural abilities. The work, I am persuaded, is of God, and I know he will raise up instruments to support it. Let him chuse whom seemeth him good.—In about three months, God willing, I hope to be near, or at New England. I thank you from my soul, honoured Sir, for your kind invitation; but, I believe, am pre-engaged to one Mr. S――d. The Lord reward both him, and all others who receive me in his name! I have not yet received the books, which you was pleased to send me, because they are sent to the southward, but I expect them daily, and doubt not of their being profitable. I know not how to express my gratitude for your great condescension in writing to me, but that I may always behave so as not to be ashamed of subscribing myself

Your obliged humble servant,

G. W.

LETTER CLXIX.

To the Rev. Mr. J. W.

Savannah, March 26, 1740.

Honoured Sir,

SINCE I returned here, I received your letter and journal.—I thank you for both, and shall wait almost with impatience to see a continuance of your account of what God is doing or has done amongst you—He knows my heart, I rejoice in whatever God has done by your hands. I, præ, sequar, etsi non passibus equis.

I could now send a particular answer to your last; but, my honoured friend and brother, for once hearken to a child, who is willing to wash your feet. I beseech you by the mercies of God in Christ Jesus our Lord, if you would have my love confirmed towards you; write no more to me about misrepresentations wherein we differ. To the best of my knowledge at present, no sin has dominion over me, yet I feel the strugglings of indwelling sin day by day; I can therefore by no means come into your interpretation of the passage mentioned in the letter, and as explained in your preface to Mr. Halyburton—The doctrine of election, and the final perseverance of those that are truly in Christ, I am ten thousand times more convinced of, if possible, than when I saw you last—You think otherwise: why then should we dispute, when there is no probability of convincing? Will it not in the end destroy brotherly love, and insensibly take from us that cordial union and sweetness of soul, which I pray God may always subsist between us? How glad would the enemies of the Lord be to see us divided? How many would rejoice, should I join and make a party against you? And in one word, how would the cause of our common master every way suffer by our raising disputes about particular points of doctrines? Honoured Sir, let us offer salvation freely to all by the blood of Jesus; and whatever light God has communicated to us, let us freely communicate to others. I have lately read the life of Luther, and think it in no wise to his honour, that the last part of his life was so much taken up in disputing with Zuinglius and others; who in all probability equally loved the Lord Jesus, notwithstanding they might differ from him in other points. Let this, dear Sir, be a caution to us, I hope it will to me; for by the blessing of God, provoke me to it as much as you please, I do not think ever to enter the lists of controversy with you on the points wherein we differ. Only I pray to God, that the more you judge me, the more I may love you, and learn to desire no ones approbation, but that of my Lord and master Jesus Christ.—Ere this reaches you, I suppose you will hear of my late excursion to Charles Town. A great work I believe is begun there. Enclosed I have sent you Mr. Garden’s letters—They will serve to convince you, more and more, of the necessity you lie under to be instant in season and out of season. Oh, dear honoured Sir, I wish you as much success as your own heart can wish. Was you here, I would weep over you with tears of love, and tell you what great things God hath done for my soul, since we parted last. Indeed and indeed, I often and heartily pray for your success in the gospel: May your inward strength and outward sphere increase day by day! May God use you as a choice and singular instrument of promoting his glory on earth, and may I see you crowned with an eternal and exceeding weight of glory in the world to come! This is the hearty desire of, honoured Sir,

Yours most affectionately in Christ Jesus,

G. W.

LETTER CLXX.

To Mr. W.

Savannah, March 26, 1740.

AND how does dear Mr. Wal—? His letter lies by me, and I now am inclined to answer it. My dear brother, how do you feel your heart? Is it grown sick of original and actual sin? Is it grown sick of unbelief and self-righteousness? Is it closely united to the holy Jesus? Do you feed on him in your heart by faith? And do you receive of his fulness day by day? I ask these questions, because I want to see you write of the inward life, and to hear you talk of your having a feeling possession of your God. For he that believeth aright, hath the witness within himself. How do the brethren? I hope there is no more saying “I am of Paul,” or “I am of Apollos,” but that you are only desirous of being one in Christ. I pray for, though distant from you. I believe I am preparing a place for many. Our work goes on bravely. I have near forty little ones now in my house. Some of them I trust will be effectually wrought upon, and made christians indeed. We all live in love and unity, and most I hope are seeking after Jesus Christ. He is pleased from time to time to manifest himself to my soul, and to shew me how unworthy I am of the least mercy. Shortly I shall go northward, to preach the gospel and collect fresh contributions for my orphans. God has given me an earnest of what he will do in America, by the large collection that was made at Charles Town—I live every day in expectation of hearing from my London friends. My brother, the captain, refreshed my soul with glad tidings and letters from Bristol. God gave me great comfort and satisfaction in conversing with him, and I hope he will be a christian indeed. Adieu. All salute you and the brethren.

I am yours most affectionately in Christ Jesus,

G. W.

LETTER CLXXI.

To the Rev. Mr. B. I.

Savannah, March, 28, 1740.

HOW glad should I be of a letter from dear brother I――? When shall my soul be refreshed, with hearing that the work of the Lord prospers in his hand? I suppose before now you have received my letters, and seen my journal, and I believe God is yet preparing great things for us. Many at Charles-town, lately were brought to see their want of Jesus Christ—Next week, God willing, I purpose going to Philadelphia, and then perhaps may see England the latter end of this year, or beginning of the next. The orphan-house goes on bravely. I have forty children to maintain, besides workmen and assistants—The great housholder of the world does, and will I am persuaded richly provide for us all. The colony itself is in a very declining way. But our extremity is God’s opportunity—Our brethren I trust go forwards in the spiritual life. I have often great inward trials—Pray that I may be kept in all changes, and seeming chances of this mortal life. I believe it to be God’s will that I should marry. One, who may be looked upon as a superior, is absolutely necessary for the due management of affairs. However, I pray God, that I may not have a wife, till I can live as though I had none—You may communicate this to some of our intimates; for I would call Christ and his disciples to the marriage. If I am deluded, pray that God would reveal it to

Your most affectionate brother and servant,

G. W.

LETTER CLXXII.

To Mr. and Mrs. D.

On board the Savannah, bound to Philadelphia from Georgia, April 4, 1740.

My dear friends,

SINCE I wrote last, we have buried our Sister L――. Rachel I left at Philadelphia, and sister T―― seems to be in a declining state; so that sister A―― alone is like to be left of all the women which came over with me from England. I find by experience, that a mistress is absolutely necessary for the due management of my increasing family, and to take off some of that care, which at present lies upon me. Besides, I shall in all probability, at my next return from England, bring more women with me: and I find, unless they are all truly gracious (or indeed if they are) without a superior, matters cannot be carried on as becometh the gospel of Jesus Christ. It hath been therefore much impressed upon my heart, that I should marry, in order to have a help meet for me in the work whereunto our dear Lord Jesus hath called me. This comes (like Abraham’s servant to Rebekah’s relations) to know whether you think your daughter, Miss E――, is a proper person to engage in such an undertaking? If so; whether you will be pleased to give me leave to propose marriage unto her? You need not be afraid of sending me a refusal. For, I bless God, if I know any thing of my own heart, I am free from that foolish passion, which the world calls Love. I write, only because I believe it is the will of God, that I should alter my state; but your denial will fully convince me, that your daughter is not the person appointed by God for me. He knows my heart; I would not marry but for him, and in him, for ten thousand worlds.—But I have sometimes thought Miss E―― would be my help-mate; for she has often been impressed upon my heart. I should think myself safer in your family, because so many of you love the Lord Jesus, and consequently would be more watchful over my precious and immortal soul. After strong crying and tears at the throne of grace for direction, and after unspeakable troubles with my own heart, I write this. Be pleased to spread the letter before the Lord; and if you think this motion to be of him, be pleased to deliver the inclosed to your daughter—If not, say nothing, only let me know you disapprove of it, and that shall satisfy, dear Sir and Madam,

Your obliged friend and servant in Christ,

G. W.

LETTER CLXXIII.

To Miss E――.

On board the Savannah, April 4th, 1740.

BE not surprised at the contents of this:—The letter sent to your honoured father and mother will acquaint you with the reasons. Do you think, you could undergo the fatigues, that must necessarily attend being joined to one, who is every day liable to be called out to suffer for the sake of Jesus Christ? Can you bear to leave your father and kindred’s house, and to trust on him, (who feedeth the young ravens that call upon him) for your own and childrens support, supposing it should please him to bless you with any? Can you undertake to help a husband in the charge of a family, consisting perhaps of a hundred persons? Can you bear the inclemencies of the air both as to cold and heat in a foreign climate? Can you, when you have an husband, be as though you had none, and willingly part with him, even for a long season, when his Lord and master shall call him forth to preach the gospel, and command him to leave you behind? If after seeking to God for direction, and searching your heart, you can say, “I can do all those things through Christ strengthening me,” what if you and I were joined together in the Lord, and you came with me at my return from England, to be a help meet for me in the management of the orphan-house? I have great reason to believe it is the divine will that I should alter my condition, and have often thought you was the person appointed for me. I shall still wait on God for direction, and heartily intreat him, that if this motion be not of him, it may come to nought.—I write thus plainly, because, I trust, I write not from any other principles but the love of God.—I shall make it my business to call on the Lord Jesus, and would advise you to consult both him and your friends—For in order to attain a blessing, we should call both the Lord Jesus and his disciples to the marriage—I much like the manner of Isaac’s marrying with Rebekah, and think no marriage can succeed well, unless both parties concerned are like-minded with Tobias and his wife—I think I can call the God of Abraham, Isaac and Jacob, to witness that I desire “to take you my sister to wife, not for lust, but uprightly;” and therefore I hope he will mercifully ordain, if it be his blessed will we should be joined together, that we may walk as Zachary and Elizabeth did, in all the ordinances of the Lord blameless. I make no great profession to you, because I believe you think me sincere. The passionate expressions which carnal courtiers use, I think, ought to be avoided by those that would marry in the Lord. I can only promise, by the help of God, “to keep my matrimonial vow, and to do what I can towards helping you forward in the great work of your salvation.” If you think marriage will be any way prejudicial to your better part, be so kind as to send me a denial. I would not be a snare to you for the world. You need not be afraid of speaking your mind. I trust, I love you only for God, and desire to be joined to you only by his command, and for his sake. With fear and much trembling I write, and shall patiently tarry the Lord’s leisure, till he is pleased to incline you, dear Miss E――, to send an answer to

Your affectionate brother, friend and servant in Christ,

G. W.

LETTER CLXXV.

To Mr. C――.

On board the Savannah, April 10, 1740.

My dear Brother,

YOU, as well as your dear associates, are much upon my heart. I long to hear that you are advanced in grace, and grown in the knowledge of Christ Jesus your Lord. I say your Lord; for I hope, ere now, you can appropriate Christ to yourself, and, without the least diffidence or doubt, cry out assuredly, “My Lord and my God.” When the soul says this, then, but not till then, is it truly married to the dear Lord Jesus; then are we true children of the bridegroom, and are real partakers of the supper of the Lamb. This, this is faith: this is believing; not with the head; not in notion only; but with the heart, indeed and in truth. The soul now puts its amen, and sets the seal to God’s everlasting promises; it now soars upwards towards heavenly things, and feels continually the invisible realities of another world. Though sometimes overshadowed by a cloud, yet still it knows that its Redeemer liveth, and justifieth the ungodly. It cannot doubt of his favour, though sometimes he is pleased to withdraw his sensible presence. The root of the matter is twisted round every faculty of the soul, which daily is supported with this assurance, that Christ can no more forsake the soul he loves, than he can forsake himself. Oh my dear brother, I find myself much carried out to write of that divine life, that divine mystery of godliness, the hidden kingdom of God in the heart. If any thing I can say, or do, or write, may be any way serviceable to dear Mr. C――, it will much rejoice

His most unworthy brother and servant in Christ,

G. W.

LETTER CLXXVI.

To Mr. I―― B――.

On board the Savannah, April 10, 1740.

My dear, dear Friend,

I Remember your words that day I took my leave of you, with Dr. John S――, at London. I have not forgotten you, therefore do I now write a line to my dear Mr. B――. May the Holy Ghost come upon him, and the power of the Highest overshadow him; and may our glorious Redeemer never cease striving with him, till he hath a witness within himself that he is a true child of God. Oh, when will you answer the character of your name-sake and forefather Isaac! When, like him, will my dear friend give himself up a whole burnt-offering unto the Lord! May I hear that you have recovered your first love, and are, as formerly, zealous of good works! I think I never yet really doubted of your return. If prayers to God, if entreaties to him, can bring my dear friend back, he shall not be led away captive by the world; he shall, he shall be a Christian indeed. I long to see you, and till then shall wrestle with strong cryings and many tears with my dear Lord Jesus, in your behalf. I feel, I feel Christ’s love; I can no more doubt of my interest in him, than I can of the shining of the sun at noon day. He fills, he sweetens and gladdens my soul; he loves me freely: he will bring me to behold his glory. I think I could now bid to men and devils defiance. Who is he that condemneth? It is Christ that justifies, who even now sitteth in heaven to make intercession for me. You see, my dear friend, I am upon the mount. I know not how to stop. It is true, I must come down; but it is only that I may go up again, and take a view of the heavenly Canaan. I am now near the port whither we are bound: yet a little while, and I shall be in heaven; and shall I not meet my dear I―― there? God forbid! No, no; I cannot bear the thought of it. Away, my dear, dear brother, to Jesus Christ. Lay hold on his everlasting righteousness: look, look unto him by faith, and be saved. Call your dear wife to look also. Help, oh help her in the great work of her salvation; and breed up your dear child in the nurture and admonition of the Lord. Adieu. My heart is full. With sincerity I subscribe myself

Your’s most affectionately in our dearest, dearest Lord Jesus,

G. W.

LETTER CLXXVII.

To Mr. N――.

On board the Savannah, April 10, 1740.

My Dear Brother,

I Have been a few days returned from Charles-Town, where our dear Lord Jesus, I trust, has begun a glorious work. Many came to me under convictions, and were made to cry out, “What shall we do to be saved?” The people were exceeding desirous of my return amongst them. If I call there, as I come northward, it may prevent my being at New-York so soon as was proposed. The Lord direct my going in his way. A Fosterian Preacher lost ground there. I think you are not much to be blamed for going out of church; but perhaps it might be better, on another such occasion, to hear the whole discourse, and then go and converse with the preacher upon it; otherwise a man may say, you are angry, and could not judge, because you did not hear all. Praise is more dangerous than contempt: but when our Lord’s honour can be promoted by the display of our graces, we need not fear. His grace will be sufficient for us. I know not what person it is that you would not have me be so open to, unless it be Mr. ――. I had rather be too open than too reserved. Simplicity much becomes the Israel of God. A few days past, with full assurance of faith, I laid the first brick of our great house: Jeremiah bought land when the people were leading into captivity. My family daily increase, and, blessed be God, as yet I am kept from doubting. Pray that my faith may never fail. Some of the Germans in America are holy souls, and deserve the character they bear. They keep up a close walk with God, and are remarkable for their sweetness and simplicity of behaviour. They talk little, and think much. Most of them, I believe, are Lutherans. But where there is the image of my dear Master, there are my affections drawn. This is the catholic spirit you breathe after: the Lord, I am persuaded, will give it to your soul. All that people do say of me, affects me but little; because I know worse of myself than they can say concerning me. My heart is desperately wicked. Was God to leave me, I should be a remarkable sinner. But redeeming love, I believe, will not let us go. Oh! dear Mr. N. pray, and give thanks for me. I daily taste that the Lord is gracious. All things go on well. My dear brethren salute you, as does

Your affectionate, unworthy brother and servant in Christ,

G. W.

LETTER CLXXVIII.

To Mr. S――.

Willingtown, (Pensylvania) April 14, 1740.

READ where I am, and judge whether or not I am a stranger and pilgrim upon earth. Yesterday, after a short passage of ten days, did God bring us from Georgia to New-Castle: there I preached twice. To-day I shall preach here, and in the evening hope to reach Philadelphia. People are much alarmed already; and great things, I find, God has been pleased to do, by what he enabled me to deliver when last here. Two ministers have been convinced of their formal state, notwithstanding they held and preached the doctrines of grace. One plainly told the congregation he had been deceiving himself and them, and could not preach any more, but desired the people to pray with him. Another is as a flame of fire, and hath been much owned of God. An opposer reading my sermon, in order to convince them I did not preach as Mr. T――, was much disappointed; for power went along with the sermon, God’s spirit fell on the people, and formal opposers went affrighted away. It is unknown what a glorious stir here is in the province. Many, very many, I believe, of late have been brought savingly to believe on the Lord Jesus. The work much increases, and here is employment for many months: but I must return shortly to Savannah. A primitive spirit revives; and many, I hope, will be brought to live stedfast in the apostles doctrine, in fellowship, and breaking of bread, and in prayer. Perhaps dear Mr. S―― may be one of them. Pray how does that young man do? Is he deeply humbled, and closely united to the dear Lord Jesus? Does he feel himself a poor sinner, and daily experience the outgoing and incoming of the blessed spirit in the sanctuary of his heart? Blessed be God, I do: even whilst I am writing I feel his power. I am persuaded I shall be more than conqueror over every evil, through my Redeemer’s love. Oh! my dear friend, keep close to the dear Lord Jesus! Do not go without his leading, and then you are safe, though in the midst of devils. Adieu.

Ever, ever yours,

G. W.

LETTER CLXXIX.

To Madam C――.

New Brunswick, April 27, 1740.

Madam,

ALL things go on well in America—nay, better than I dare ask, or could think. Our Lord’s kingdom comes with power. It is amazing to see how God is present in our assemblies: I refer you to dear brother S―― for particulars. My animal spirits are exhausted, but I am filled within. Nature would sometimes cry out, “Spare thyself;” but when I am offering Jesus to poor sinners, I cannot forbear exerting all my powers. Oh that I had a thousand lives! my dear Lord Jesus should have them all. I long to be out of the body, that I may love and serve him as I would: but I must suffer before I can reign with him. That you and I may never deny our Lord, is the earnest prayer of, Madam,

Your obliged humble servant,

G. W.

LETTER CLXXX.

To Mr. M――.

New Brunswick, April 28, 1740.

BLESSED be God, I can send you glad tidings of great joy. Our Lord Jesus is getting himself the victory in these parts. The Orphan-house affairs go forward beyond expectation. I have upwards of forty children in my house at Savannah, near seventy persons in family, and upwards of an hundred people to provide for every day. As yet we want for nothing. The great housholder of mankind gives us all things richly to enjoy, and, I am persuaded, will provide for us whilst we trust in him. I had rather live by faith, and depend on God for the support of my great, and yet increasing family, than to have the largest visible fund in the universe. About five weeks ago the Lord stirred up the Charles-Town people to contribute upwards of seventy pounds sterling towards the support of my little ones. A glorious work was also begun in the hearts of the inhabitants; and many were brought to cry out, “What shall we do to be saved?” A fortnight ago, after a short passage of ten days, I landed in Pensylvania, and have had the pleasure of seeing and hearing, that my poor endeavours for promoting Christ’s kingdom, when there last, were not altogether vain in the Lord. I cannot well tell you how many have come unto me, labouring under the deepest convictions, and seemingly desirous of finding rest in Jesus Christ. Several have, I humbly hope, actually received him into their hearts by faith, and have not only righteousness and peace, but also joy in the Holy Ghost. In short, the word hath run and been much glorified; and many Negroes also are in a fair way of being brought home to God. I daily receive fresh and most importunate invitations to preach in all the adjacent countries. God is pleased to give a great blessing to my printed Sermons: they are now in the hands of thousands in these parts, and are a means, under God, of enlightening and building up many in their most holy faith. Since such an effectual door is opened for preaching the everlasting gospel, you will not be surprized if I acquaint you there are many adversaries. The Clergy, I find, are greatly offended at me. The commissary of Philadelphia, having got a little stronger party than when I was there last, has thrown off the mask, denied me the pulpit, and last Sunday preached up an historical faith, and justification by works. But people only flock the more to me. The power of God is more visible than ever in our assemblies; and more than ever before are convinced that I preach the doctrine of Jesus Christ. Some few bigotted self-righteous Quakers also, now begin to spit out a little of the serpent: they cannot bear the doctrine of original sin, or of imputed righteousness as the cause of our acceptance with God. One calls original sin “original nonsense;” and several have been to me, under the apprehension of being thrust out, for owning and confessing what I take to be the truth as it is in Jesus. God has now brought me to New Brunswick, where I am blessed with the conversation of Mr. G―― T――. Indeed he is a good soldier of Jesus Christ, and God is pleased in a wonderful manner to own both him and his brethren. The congregations where they have preached have been surprizingly convicted and melted down. They are unwearied in doing good, and go out into the highways and hedges to compel poor sinners to come in. Yesterday also I heard of two ministers in Long Island, near New-York, who had large communications from God, and have been instrumental in bringing many souls to Christ. I could add more; but I must away: the people are waiting for a spiritual meal. They fly to the doctrine as doves to the windows, and I trust the Lord is now reviving his work in the midst of the years. With great difficulty I have redeemed time to send you these few lines. I hope you and the rest of my dear friends continue to pray for me: for I believe never was so weak a wretch sent on such an important errand. But when I am weak, then am I strong. My bodily strength, by frequent journeying and continued speaking, sometimes fails me; but the Lord quickens and strengthens me by his mighty power. The more I am opposed, the more joy I feel; and the first fruits of God’s spirit, which he hath imparted to my soul, are so sweet, that I almost with impatience wait till I reap a full harvest in the fruition of my God. Continue, I beseech you, to intercede for me; and rest satisfied that both you and my other English friends are always remembered by

Yours,

G. W.

LETTER CLXXXI.

To W. S. Esq.

Reedy Island, May 19, 1740.

My dear Brother,

I Know very well what it is to part from a friend which is as one’s own soul; and therefore could in some measure sympathize with you in what you felt when parting from me. The good Lord sanctify my friendship to you, and grant we may go hand in hand to heaven. One of the inclosed papers will shew you the event of what you inserted (unknown to me) in the News. However, be not disheartened; God shall make even this to work together for your good. The war between Michael and the dragon has much increased. Mr. C―― has preached most of his people away from him. He lashed me most bravely the Sunday before I came away. Mr. A―― also preaches against me. Mr. C―― did not come to take his leave of me; and Mr. J―― is very inveterate. Now I believe our Lord’s kingdom will come with power. At New-York the word ran. Twice or thrice our Lord appeared for us in a most glorious manner. Mr. T―― and his brethren glow with divine warmth; and I have conversed with one of the ministers of Long Island, whom God has lately sent forth: he is a sweet zealous soul. Last week, at Nottingham and Mr. B――’s, how did God manifest his glory! We had about twelve thousand hearers; and such a melting, such a crying, (they say) was scarcely ever seen. Blessed be God, the devil’s children begin to throw off the mask. I want to draw the lingering battle on. At Philadelphia affairs go on better and better; only Satan now begins to throw many into fits. I have generally preached twice and rode near thirty miles a-day since you left me. The Lord hath been my support, and has often so melted me with a sense of his free, sovereign, and everlasting love, that some thought I was giving up the ghost. Oh never let go your sense of God’s sovereign, everlasting love! It is food to my poor soul. Was it not for that, surely I must sink under the prospect of the labours and sufferings that are before me. My dear brother, What is the Lord doing in these parts? I believe the work will go on better here than in England. We are more united in our principles, and do not print one against another. Pray observe the hint given to Captain G――, and let the Lord order for me as it shall seem good in his sight. We are now at Reedy Island waiting for a wind. I heard of a ship going to Dublin, and could not lose the opportunity of writing to my dear brother S――. I need not remind you to hasten over as fast as possible—Our Lord has taught you not to stay by the way—I have rebuked Mr. C―― sharply, and I trust have gotten some gracious souls on board—The Lord is with me; I am somewhat better as to bodily health, but I live chiefly on inward supplies from above. My master never fails me. Oh exhort all to fall in love with Jesus, and to pray for,

Ever yours in the best bonds,

G. W.

LETTER CLXXXII.

To Mr. M――, an Indian Trader.

Reedy Island, May 19, 1740.

Dear Mr. M――,

I Received your letter, and have been reading part of your journal. I think it your bounden duty to go amongst the Indians again, not as a minister, but as a private christian, whose duty it is, when converted himself, to strengthen his brethren. An effectual door, I would hope, is opening amongst some of the heathen. I remember, when it was first impressed upon me, that I should go to Georgia, this promise came with such power as never will be forgotten, and that too, long before I had any outward call—“I have made thee the head of the heathen.”—I speak this for your encouragement, but desire you would not mention it to others. Who knows but that time may be now near at hand?—However that be, it is plain God calls you, and I wish you good success in the name of the Lord. Be sure you keep a close walk with God.—Be much in prayer, and prepare for the greatest hardships. Your greatest perils will be amongst your own countrymen. The heathens will be stirred up by them, as the Gentiles were by the Jews; but the Lord Jesus will make you more than conqueror over all. The word of the Lord will make its own way. Beg of God to give you true notions of our free justification by faith in Jesus Christ. Bring your Indian hearers to believe, before you talk of baptism, or the supper of the Lord. Otherwise they will catch at a shadow, and neglect the substance. Improve the leisure you now enjoy, and see that you feel the truths you speak. Feed on this promise, “It shall be given you in that hour what you shall say.” Your circumstances call for a fulfilling of it—Tell them what God has been doing here, and how happy Jesus Christ will make them. Be sure tell them, tell them, that true faith is not merely in the head, but in the heart, and that it will certainly be productive of good works. Frequently meditate on God’s free love to yourself, and that will best qualify you to speak of it affectionately to others. I could say more, but time will not permit. Pray for me. All with me salute you. My poor petitions you may depend on, as the Lord shall enable me. My love to all, and believe me to be

Your affectionate friend, brother, and servant in Christ,

G. W.

LETTER CLXXXIII.

To the Allegany Indians.

Reedy Island, May 21, 1740.

My Dear Brethren,

FOR so I call you, because you, and I, and all, have one common father, One God, in whom we live, move and have our beings. We all came at first out of the dust of the earth. For after God made the sun, moon, stars, and every thing you see, he also made a creature called man, and breathed into him the breath of life; he then became a living soul. He could not only walk and speak, but he could also think, and reason, and was full of goodness, peace, and joy. This man, this happy creature God placed in a garden, which his own right hand had planted. He then cast him into a deep sleep, and out of one of his ribs made what we call a woman, that she might be his wife. Their names were Adam and Eve. With these, God made an agreement that they should eat of every tree of that garden, except one; but if they ate the fruit of that particular tree, they should die; they should return to the dust from whence they were taken, lose the comforts they enjoyed in their souls, and be unhappy for ever in another world. But if they did not eat this fruit, none of these things should come upon them. A being, which we call the devil, (and who for his pride had been cast out of heaven) envying their happiness, tempted them to eat the forbidden fruit. They consented, they ate, they died. Their bodies became mortal, their souls were deprived of the presence and love of God; and unless a way was found out to make satisfaction for what they had done, they must have been lost for ever. These were our parents, and God made this agreement with us their children, as well as with them. For they acted in our name, as a king acts in the name of his people, or a father in the name of a child—What therefore befel them, befel us. We died in them; and come into this world poor and miserable, blind and naked, as they were, when they had eaten of the forbidden tree. Hence it is, that we are given to lust, anger, envy, hatred, pride, and malice, and all those troublesome passions which you all must feel in your own hearts, and cannot but see even in the hearts of your children. If then, you only look into yourselves, you must confess these things are so. But God hath given us a book, wherein he assures us of the truth of all this:—And we know that book came from God, because none but God could tell us the things therein contained. And I speak first of this, because ’till you feel and believe this, you cannot come to the knowledge of Jesus Christ; and without the knowledge of Jesus Christ you cannot be saved. For after our first parents, Adam and Eve, had taken the forbidden fruit, and with all their children, thereafter to be born, became guilty before God, God out of his own free love sent his only begotten Son into the world, to die, and so to make an atonement for the sin of fallen man, and also to obey the law, which man had broken; so that though fallen man had no righteousness of his own, yet upon believing in God’s Son, he should find a perfect righteousness in him. This Son is called Jesus, “A Saviour,” because he was to save us from the guilt and power of our sins. He was truly God, and therefore could satisfy; he was truly man, and therefore could obey and suffer in our stead. He was God and man in one person, that God and man might be happy together again. My dear brethren, (for so I must call you, though I never saw you) these are strange things. But if you are willing to learn, the holy spirit shall teach you. For Jesus Christ by dying, and obeying God’s law, hath bought for us the holy spirit, who shall change your corrupt natures, and fit you for happiness hereafter with the ever-blessed God, if you do but believe in your hearts.—Thousands of white people only believe in their heads, and therefore are no more christians than those who never heard of Jesus Christ at all. They call Christ, “Lord, Lord,” but they do not live as Jesus Christ hath commanded. No, they curse and swear, they break the sabbath, they get drunk, they play, they whore, they commit adultery, and have taught many poor Indians to do these abominable things as well as themselves. Do not you therefore learn of them. For true christians are sober, chaste and holy. They will not get drunk, they will not play the whore, they will not cheat, lie, curse or swear; but they will bless and praise God, keep the sabbath, and do all the good they can; for thus Jesus Christ, their Lord and master, lived when he was here on earth. I say, when he was here on earth; for after he died, he rose again, and went up into heaven from whence he came, and there he sits praying for all that shall believe on Him to the end of the world. For as the world had a beginning, so it also will have an end. And Jesus Christ will come again in the clouds to judge all mankind; and then he that hath believed in Christ, and hath shewn forth his faith by his works, shall be saved; and he that hath not believed in Christ, shall be damned for ever, and be cast into a lake of fire and brimstone. But before he comes, he hath promised that the heathen shall be brought to believe on him, and therefore I write this letter to you. I would come myself, and preach the glad tidings of salvation among you, as the bearer of this could interpret for me; but my other business will not permit. I am a minister of the same Jesus, and once was as ignorant of Him comparatively as you may be. I once lived like other people; but the Lord Jesus hath brought me to believe on Him, and I now do so no more. I once was full of envy, hatred, malice, and such like cursed tempers; but now I have love, and peace, and joy. And because Jesus Christ hath shewn such mercy to me, I desire that all others should be made as happy, nay happier than I am myself.—Hearken therefore now to the voice of the Lord. Pray to God that you may feel yourselves poor, miserable sinners, and come by a living faith to Jesus Christ. Then he will pardon you of all your sins, make you holy by his spirit here, and take you into everlasting happiness hereafter. Your traders, some of them at least, will tell you, that you must be miserable, if you will be christians. But these know nothing of Jesus Christ; for they are ungodly men, walking after their own wicked lusts. Whosoever will follow Jesus Christ, though happy in himself, must be looked upon as a fool by others. The spirit of the world, and the spirit of Jesus are quite contrary one to the other; and therefore if you will live godly in Him, you must suffer persecution; you must have all manner of evil spoken against you falsely, and be called madmen and fools; but let not that daunt you, or make you afraid. There is a world to come, there is a judgment-day, and then Jesus Christ shall crown all those with glory, who have suffered for his name’s sake. Once more, therefore, hearken to the voice of the Lord. For the Lord Jesus died for you, as well as for the white men among you, and that you might be taught the gospel; but they have made you worse than you were before, and therefore shall receive the greater damnation. He who brings this, no doubt, will be despised amongst them, because he will, I hope, neither get drunk, nor curse, nor swear.—But I trust the Lord will strengthen him, and cause him to shew many of you the true way of salvation—I shall not fail to pray for him, and for you; for though I know you not, yet if I could thereby save your precious souls, I think I could die for your sake. May the Lord Jesus bless you, and bring you out of darkness into his marvellous light, for his infinite mercy’s sake. This is the prayer of, dear brethren,

Your soul’s well-wisher and servant in Christ,

G. W.

LETTER CLXXXIV.

To the Rev. Mr. I――, at Philadelphia.

Reedy Island, May 21, 1740.

My dear Brother,

STILL our Lord is with me both in the ship and on the shore. Adore him for his free grace. Sailors, I believe, are coming to Jesus. One or two of our crew are under convictions. The Lord does not keep me here for nothing. I desire to learn of winds and storms to obey Him. I pray daily for your success. May the Lord make you a happy instrument of bringing many sons to glory. Your weakness need not discourage you. The Lord is pleased to make use of me. He strengthens me mightily in the inner man. Oh grace, grace! “Less than the least of all,” shall be my motto still. I need not exhort you to feed the flock of God; he has purchased them with his own blood. Oh admit of a mixed communion. I think the glory of God requires this at your hands. May the Lord give you a right understanding in all things, and enable you to remember

Your unworthy brother and fellow-labourer in our dear Lord Jesus,

G. W.

LETTER CLXXXV.

To Mr. M――, at Philadelphia.

Reedy Island, May 21, 1740.

Dear Mr. M.,

AS the Lord is pleased to detain me here by contrary winds, why should I not send you a line? You have stood up for the truths of God, and, I trust, will not be ashamed of our Lord and his gospel. I expect a great falling away amongst those that followed me: But I hope dear Mr. M. will continue stedfast and unmoveable to the last. The only way, is to keep a constant eye to Christ, to go forth in his strength, and never to rest till you feel his blessed truths copied and transcribed on your heart. You have often heard me exclaim against resting on a head-knowledge. You are a man of strong passions, and sprightly imagination, and therefore (I know you will not be affronted) you will make either a great saint, or an accomplished ――. I believe the former, though, as a friend, I remind you of, and caution you against the latter. You love to be dealt plainly with. Oh, dear Sir, I feel that I love you, and have a real concern for you and your houshold.—What would I give to see your daughters become wise virgins, and fallen in love with the blessed Jesus. How amiable would they then appear! But before this can be done, all pertness, and lightness of spirit, must be taken away, and they must not only leave off dancing, but be made new creatures. How is your son? Pray tell him it is time for him to come home. The fatted calf waits for him. I could say more; but time will not permit. Dear Sir, pray for me. Indeed I will endeavour to return the favour; many are waiting for, and would rejoice at my halting; but the Lord is my helper. He is with me in my little cabin, and gives me a feeling possession of his blessed spirit. May the Lord enrich you with a great measure of it, and fill you with all his fulness! Methinks I see you lifting up your eyes, and saying, Amen.—And so saith, dear Mr. M.

Your affectionate friend and servant in Christ,

G. W.

LETTER CLXXXVI.

To Mr. R――, at Philadelphia.

Reedy Island, May 22, 1740.

Dear R.,

LET nothing said to you in my absence affect you. God has lately delivered you out of one snare; take heed how you fall into another. If you watch unto prayer, who knows but God may bless your endeavours amongst the poor negro women and children? I could not wish you more happily situated.—My love to all the society.—Exhort them not to rest in good desires. Shew them, O shew them the necessity of being deeply wounded, before they can be capable of healing by Jesus Christ. Bid them to beware of a light behaviour, and light company. Both do grieve the blessed spirit of God. Take heed, take heed of those accursed snares. I could say more, but time will not permit. My love to the Negro Peggy, and all her black sisters. Bid them to pray for me. May the blood of Jesus wash away all the pollutions of their sin-sick souls! What if they were put into a society by themselves, and you, or some white woman, meet with them? The good Lord direct and bless you in all things.—This is the hearty prayer of

Your sincere friend and servant in Christ,

G. W.

LETTER CLXXXVII.

To Mr. E――.

Reedy Island, May 22, 1740.

GOD only knows when the wind will favour our removal hence; I desire patiently to tarry the Lord’s leisure, and to wait the moving of the cloud of his providence. However, in the mean while I send you a line amongst my other friends. God, I believe, hath struck you to the heart, and shewn you the rottenness of that foundation whereon you was once building. O keep close to our dear Lord Jesus, and never fear what men or devils can say of, or do unto you. I am persuaded you must be buffeted.—You must be persecuted, if you will live godly in Christ Jesus. Let this be your comfort, when the world forsakes you, the Lord whom you serve, shall take you up. I pray for you, and my other dear Philadelphia friends daily. The Lord be with you all. Adieu. You would do well to publish, “that all who have not been baptized already, and shall appear to be prepared for it, I will, by God’s leave, baptize, at my return to Philadelphia.” O that all who followed me were baptized with the Holy Ghost! But there must be a falling away.—Dear Mr. E――, I trust, will not desert his Lord. Trust in his, and not in your own strength, and you shall be safe. Once more farewel. All with me salute you. The people on shore wait for me. Remember me in your prayers as

Your affectionate servant in Christ,

G. W.

LETTER CLXXXIX.

To Mr. A―― S――, at Philadelphia.

Reedy Island, May 22, 1740.

Dear Mr. S.,

I Desire that you and your wife would accept of these few farewel lines as a token of my love. My heart’s desire and prayer to God is, that you both may be saved.—Your wife was mourning when I saw her last. The Lord Jesus prepare her thereby for true, solid, and lasting comfort! The more we are humbled, the more will the glorious Emmanuel exalt us; but we must wait his time. Jesus is love, and never corrects us but for our own good. I find it is always thus with me. I am a stubborn, ungrateful, disobedient child, and often oblige him to strike me severely; but love, I find, holds the rod, and therefore his rod, as well as his staff comforts me. Farewel; the Lord be with you both!—John S―― and all friends salute you. We live and walk in love. My tenderest respects await all that truly follow the Lamb. I beseech you forget not to pray for

Your affectionate friend, brother, and servant,

G. W.

LETTER CXC.

To Mr. G―― L――, in London.

Reedy Island, May 22, 1740.

“ON Thursday last, in the evening, the Rev. Mr. Whitefield went on board at New-Castle, in order to sail to Georgia, after having been on shore thirty-three days, and travelled some hundreds of miles, and preached fifty-eight times in the provinces of New-Jersey, New-York, and Pensylvania.—His congregations consisted sometimes of four, sometimes of five, sometimes of eight, twelve, fifteen, and once at Philadelphia, of twenty thousand people. He had gotten near five hundred pounds sterling, in money and provisions, for the Orphan-house at Georgia. Great and visible effects followed his preaching, almost wheresoever he went, especially in Philadelphia. There was never such a general awakening, and concern for the things of God known in America before. He intended to visit New-England soon after his arrival at Georgia, and to come by land as far as Philadelphia, at the latter end of the year.”

The above Advertisement may suffice for the present, ’till I have an opportunity of sending you my journal. That will shew you wonderful things. I suppose ere this reaches you, our dear brothers, S―― and G――, will be arrived: I have sent a packet of letters to them, by the way of Dublin. I am now waiting for a fair wind, and can say the Lord is with me of a truth. Several ships are lying by us, and the captains and their companies come to our ship to prayers. Sailors weep: It is unknown how many are under conviction. I long to hear what is doing in England. The embargoes, I suppose, prevent your sending; however my heart is with you. I do not forget you. I hope there is a door opening among the Allegany Indians. I have read M――’s journal, and have wrote both to him and them. We have been near a week at Reedy Island: I have preached there five times. The captains and their crews come constantly to public worship on shore, and to private prayer in our sloop. We have some with us that love our dear Lord Jesus in sincerity. My heart is exceedingly drawn towards Savannah; but the Lord’s time is the best. The Lord Jesus bless you all, and reward you for all kindnesses shewn to his unworthy servant, but

Your affectionate brother in Christ,

G. W.

LETTER CXCI.

To W―― S――, Esq., in London.

Lewis-Town, (Pensylvania) May 24, 1740.

My dear Friend and Brother,

MY will is much to go to Georgia, but my dear Lord Jesus is pleased to cross me. For ever blessed be his great and glorious name. Just now the Lord hath brought me hither. Your letter pleased me. I hope our Lord is now beginning to answer my prayers, and that my dear Brother S―― is about to know himself. You know I have often told you, that you ought to suspect your experiences. You have mistaken, in my opinion, preparation, for conversion itself. Your nine years round of duties, were no effects of the new-birth at all. How could they be? when you did not know you was to be born again, before you heard Mr. C―― W―― expound the seventh chapter of the Romans: Then, but not till then did you begin to be enlightened, and illumination and conversion are two different things. All my great trials were consequent on this. Not that God’s way of dealing with me, ought to be a rule for others: But I think your case and mine somewhat parallel.—Those that have been most humbled, I find, always make the most solid, useful christians. It stands with reason: The more a man is emptied of himself, the more room is there made for the spirit of God to dwell in him.—Your caution to dear Mr. H. was very good. Openness is the best preservative of spiritual friendship. I would behave so, that no one might be afraid to consult me; but if people will not open their hearts, let them not blame me; I cannot speak, where I perceive a shyness, and where I see persons are afraid of me. I am sure they must harbour some ungenerous suspicions or other against me, and how then can there be a harmony of soul. My dear brother, my friend, now I have told you my heart: Be not angry, I am just ready to weep.—Indeed, I am willing to wash your feet, and to acknowledge all favours under God that I have received from you. Be stable, be willing to consult others that have trod in the spiritual road before you; do not mistake working for life, for working from life. Watch unto prayer, and do not be carried away by every wind of doctrine. How could you not see through L―― of German-Town? But I must not chide, but love. Much I owe you; have patience with me and I will endeavour to pay you. I shall long to see you at Savannah. Once more, my dear friend and brother, adieu. My heart is much melted down. God continually fills me with himself. O give thanks for, dear Sir,

Your brother and servant in Christ,

G. W.

LETTER CXCII.

To the Rev. Mr. J. W.

Cape-Lopen, May 24, 1740.

Honoured Sir,

I Cannot entertain prejudices against your conduct and principles any longer, without informing you. The more I examine the writings of the most experienced men, and the experiences of the most established christians, the more I differ from your notion about not committing sin, and your denying the doctrines of election, and final perseverance of the saints. I dread coming to England, unless you are resolved to oppose these truths with less warmth, than when I was there last. I dread your coming over to America; because the work of God is carried on here (and that in a most glorious manner) by doctrines quite opposite to those you hold. Here are thousands of God’s children, who will not be persuaded out of the privileges purchased for them by the blood of Jesus. Here are many worthy experienced ministers, who would oppose your principles to the utmost. God direct me what to do! Sometimes I think it best to stay here, where we all think and speak the same thing: The work goes on without divisions, and with more success, because all employed in it are of one mind. I write not this, honoured Sir, from heat of spirit, but out of love. At present, I think you are entirely inconsistent with yourself, and therefore do not blame me, if I do not approve of all that you say. God himself, I find, teaches my friends the doctrine of election. Sister H―― hath lately been convinced of it; and, if I mistake not, dear and honoured Mr. W―― hereafter will be convinced also. From my soul I wish you abundant success in the name of the Lord. I long to hear of your being made a spiritual father to thousands. Perhaps I may never see you again, ’till we meet in judgment; then, if not before, you will know, that sovereign, distinguishing, irresistible grace brought you to heaven. Then will you know, that God loved you with an everlasting love, and therefore with loving-kindness did he draw you. Honoured Sir, farewel. My prayers constantly attend both you and your labours. I neglect no opportunity of writing. My next journal will acquaint you with new and surprizing wonders. The Lord fills me both in body and soul. I am supported under the prospect of present and impending trials, with an assurance of God’s loving me to the end; yea, even to all eternity. Ere this reaches you, I suppose you will hear of my intention to marry. I am quite as free as a child: If it be God’s will, I beseech him to prevent it. I would not be hindered in my dear Lord’s business for the world. I am now waiting for a fair wind. God blesses the Orphan-house. Do not be angry with, but pray for, honoured Sir,

Your unworthy brother and servant in Christ,

G. W.

LETTER CXCIII.

To Mr. S――, in Charles-Town.

Savannah, June 7, 1740.

Dear Sir,

BEFORE I knew you by name, my heart was uncommonly affected towards you. Whenever I saw you at church, I enquired concerning you, and to my great but pleasing surprize, when I came to your house, found you was the man I was enquiring after. Your letter gives me still hopes, that our dear Lord Jesus is about to awaken you from a carnal security in which you have long lain. He is now calling you, dear, dear Sir. I beseech you, by the mercies of God in Christ Jesus our Saviour, take heed that you do not lie down again. If you will be a follower of the Lamb of God, you must prepare your soul for manifold temptations; you must become the song of the drunkard, and have all manner of evil spoken against you falsely for Christ’s sake: But let none of these things move you, dear Sir. Dare, I beseech you, to be singularly good.—Be not ashamed of your glory.—Learn a lesson of boldness even from the devil’s children. How resolute, how daring are they in their master’s cause? Why should not we be equally courageous in the cause of Jesus Christ? O Sir, I feel a concern for the welfare of your better part. God hath vouchsafed you some convictions; do not rest in them. Catch not too greedily at comfort. Beg of God that you may be thoroughly wounded, before you desire to be made whole; otherwise you will go but half way, and be only an unstable, double-minded man at last. God forbid that dear Mr. S―― should ever settle in such a dangerous state! Ere long I hope to see you in Charles-Town, and then I shall have an opportunity of enquiring more particularly into the state of your soul. I came home but two days ago, and therefore could not answer your letter before. If I can be serviceable to you in any respect, be pleased to command, dear Sir,

Your assured friend and servant,

G. W.

LETTER CXCIV.

To Mr. J―― H――, in London.

Savannah, June 7, 1740.

My dear, dear Brother,

WITH great comfort I received your long wished-for letter. It warmed my heart, and knit my soul to you much more than ever. Whenever I see the child-like simplicity and love of Jesus, it quite melts me down. Let all former misunderstandings between me and your friends be entirely forgotten. I always pitied your parents, and most earnestly prayed for them and you. Blessed be God that you are come home. You are now, I believe, as I always did believe, in your proper station. May God give you a settled habit of devotion, and so fill you with his spirit, that whilst you are working for God on earth, you may be like those blessed angels, who, though ministring to us, yet do always behold the face of our Father who is in heaven. My dear brother, let the love of Jesus constrain you to love him with all your soul. A sense of his divine love now melts down my heart, and draws tears from my eyes. O what wonderful things is God doing in America! Savannah also, my dear Savannah, especially my little orphans, now begin to feel the love of Jesus Christ. I arrived here but about two days ago, in an hour quite unexpected by my friends. How did we weep over one another for joy! Perhaps I may never feel the like again, till I meet with the sons of God in glory: But oh what a scene was to be seen last night in the congregation! How did the stately steps of our glorious Emmanuel appear! His glory shone with exceeding brightness. The power seemed to be coming on all the day. My soul has been much carried out in behalf of this place, and now the Lord is about to answer my prayer. T―― D―― was yesterday in a glorious agony. I prayed with three of the girls before I went to church, and their hearts were ready to break: I prayed also, with strong cryings and tears, with my other dear friends, and God was much with us then; but when we came to church, oh what was to be seen, and heard, and felt there! The power of the Lord came as it were upon all. Most of the children, both boys and girls, cried bitterly, and most of the congregation were drowned in tears, and mourned as a woman mourneth for her first-born. Expence of spirits made my body weak, but my soul still wrestled earnestly with God. When I came home, I lay upon my bed; but seeing the children and people come home crying, I went to prayer again, and a greater power than ever still attended it. O how was my soul carried out, and how did the Holy Ghost fill the room! At last I thought proper to dismiss them; but it would have charmed your heart to hear the little ones in different parts of the house praying, and begging of Jesus to take full possession of their hearts. The same power continues to-day: For near two hours, four or five of the girls have been before the Lord weeping most bitterly, and under such agonies, as gives me hope our Lord will soon send them deliverance. I have not yet talked with the boys, who also have been under great concern, and one especially in great agonies. I believe two or three will be truly gracious. I have brought with me a Latin master, and on Monday laid a foundation in the name of our dear Jesus for an university in Georgia. God blesses me (O free and sovereign grace) in every thing I undertake. Our Orphan-house comes under better regulations every day, and I am persuaded, in the end, will produce some true followers of Jesus Christ. I am now looking for fresh attacks from the enemy, after such inroads. He has been busy since my departure, but the Lord hath vouchsafed to rebuke and disappoint him. My dear brother, may the Lord be with you! For Christ’s sake desire dear Brother W―― to avoid disputing with me. I think I had rather die, than to see a division between us; and yet, how can we walk together, if we oppose each other? Adieu. Dear James, with much tenderness I subscribe myself

Ever yours,

G. W.

LETTER CXCV.

To T―― T――, Esq., in London.

Savannah, June 7, 1740.

My dear Friend and Brother,

I Wrote to you very lately; but your kind letter is now before me, and I cannot forbear answering it: Blessed be God, that you still look upon me as your friend. May the friend of all, unite us in the best bonds, and bring us to himself at last! I long to see the son of man coming in the clouds of heaven. I have now such large incomes from above, and such precious communications from our dear Lord Jesus, that my body sometimes can scarcely sustain them. Our dear Brother H――’s letter (which I desire you may see) will shew you what a work is begun at Savannah. I am in great hopes, that six or seven boys and girls are really coming to Jesus Christ. Dear Brother H――n sojourns with us. I love him, and all the brethren, in the bowels of Jesus Christ. I am now looking for some strong attacks from satan. The Lord comforts me on every side, and lets me see my desire in the salvation of many souls. O, dear Mr. T――, forget not

Your weak unworthy friend and brother in Christ,

G. W.

LETTER CXCVI.

To Mr. M――.

Savannah, June 11, 1740.

Dear Mr. M――,

I Am not uneasy, but rather joyful, to find God lets you see more and more into the misery of your depraved nature. I pray God, these convictions may still increase, and that you may not fall short of a saving union with Jesus Christ. I am concerned to find you have lost a sense of your first love.—Take heed, my dear friend, and wrestle with your dear Lord, till he lets you see the root of bitterness that must certainly be in some corner of your heart. Perhaps you have not renounced the world and your own righteousness, and then no wonder our Lord doth not manifest himself to your soul. Sometimes, indeed, God withdraws on purpose to wean us from sensible devotion, and to take us off from seeking any self-complacence in our duties. If this be the case of you and your friends, you are patiently to tarry the Lord’s leisure, and to continue striving with all your might till he is pleased to lift up the light of his blessed countenance upon you. You must seek Jesus though it be sorrowing, and then, after three days, you will find him; for the Lord will not always be chiding, neither keepeth he his anger for ever. That God may daily renew you in the spirit of your mind, is the hearty prayer of, dear Sir,

Your assured friend and servant in Christ,

G. W.

LETTER CXCVII.

To Mr. W―― W――, in London.

Savannah, June 11, 1740.

Dear W――,

I Am sorry to hear, that you and your masters cannot agree; but this I know, supposing the case to be as you represent it, you must notwithstanding “be obedient, not only to the good and gentle, but also to the froward.”—Rough usage will do you good, if you are sincere; God sees the pride and stubbornness of your heart, and therefore sends you these trials to beat it down: I find the benefit of crosses. What should I do without them? Dear brother S―― would write to you, I believe, but is much engaged.—We love one another in the bowels of Jesus Christ. O, dear W. keep close to God, and see you are that inwardly, which you would be esteemed outwardly.—Rest in nothing short of a sound and thorough conversion. That God may bless you, and all the brethren, with all spiritual blessings, is the hearty prayer of

Your assured friend and servant,

G. W.

LETTER CXCVIII.

To the Rev. Mr. J―― B――, at New-York.

Savannah, June 13, 1740.

Reverend and dear Brother,

I Have just been reading the three letters you sent some time ago to our dear brother N――, and find my heart much inclined to write you a line. Whatever others may do, yet I am far from judging you on account of God’s dealings with your soul. I rather rejoice in them, having myself been blessed with many experiences of the like nature. But, my dear brother, if God works upon us in an extraordinary manner, we must prepare for temptation, even from our christian brethren.

Most judge of others from what has passed within themselves; and many of the dear children of God are too apt to confine God to this or that particular way of acting; whereas he is a sovereign agent: his sacred spirit bloweth when, and where, and how it listeth; and when an uncommon work is to be done, no doubt he will work upon his chosen instruments in an uncommon manner. What the event of the present general awakening will be, I know not. I desire to follow my dear Lord blindfold, whithersoever he is pleased to lead me; and to do just so much, and no more, as his providence points out to me. Wonderful things have been done ever since my arrival at Savannah: Such an awakening among little children, I never saw before. Our dear brother N――’s letter will acquaint you with particulars. O my dear brother, how ought such manifestations of God’s glory, to quicken our souls, and excite us to lay out ourselves more and more in the service of the best of Masters, Jesus Christ! Every day he fills me with himself, and sometimes brings me even upon the confines of eternity. Methinks I often stand upon Mount Pisgah, and take a view of the heavenly Canaan, and then long to be gathered to my people: but, my dear brother, both you and I must suffer, and that great things, before we enter into glory. My work is scarce begun; my trials are yet to come. What is a little scourge of the tongue? What is a thrusting out of the synagogues? The time of temptation will be, when we are thrust into an inner prison, and feel the iron entering even into our souls. Then, perhaps, even God’s people may be permitted to forsake us for a while, and none but the Lord Jesus to stand by us. “But if thou, O dearest Redeemer! wilt strengthen me in the inner man, let enemies plunge me into a fiery furnace, or throw me into a den of lions.” My dear brother, my heart is enlarged towards you: though I never saw, yet I love you most tenderly. How does dear brother D――? Does he yet walk in the light of God’s countenance? Pray salute him lovingly in my name. In the fall, I hope to see you in Long Island, and to be somewhat filled with your company. In the mean while, let us all keep a close walk with Jesus; and be pleased, in an especial manner, to remember

Your unworthy, though affectionate brother, fellow-labourer, and servant in our common Lord,

G. W.

LETTER CXCIX.

To the Rev. Mr. J. W.

Savannah, June 25, 1740.

My honoured Friend and Brother,

I Thank you for, and heartily say amen to all the petitions you have put up in my behalf. I want to be as my Master would have me; I mean, meek and lowly in heart. Dear Sir, bear with me a little longer; pray for me with great earnestness; and who knows but my God may give me to abhor myself in dust and ashes! He that hath given us his Son, will he not with him freely give us all things? For Christ’s sake, if possible, dear Sir, never speak against election in your sermons: no one can say that I ever mentioned it in public discourses, whatever my private sentiments may be. For Christ’s sake, let us not be divided amongst ourselves: nothing will so much prevent a division as your being silent on this head. I should have rejoiced at the sight of your Journal. I long to sing a hymn of praise for what God has done for your soul. I am glad to hear that you speak up for an attendance on the means of grace, and do not encourage persons who run (I am persuaded) before they are called. The work of God will suffer much by such imprudence. I trust you will still persist in field-preaching. Others are strangers to our call. I know infinite good hath been done by it already, and greater good will yet be done thereby every day: but we must be judged of our brethren. May God bless you more and more every day, and cause you to triumph in every place. Next Monday, God willing, I go to Charles-Town. My family is well regulated; but I want some more gracious assistants. I have near an hundred and thirty to maintain daily, without any fund. The Lord gives me a full undisturbed confidence in his power and goodness. Dear Sir, adieu. I can write no more; my heart is full. I want to be a little child. O continue to pray for

Your most unworthy, but affectionate brother and servant in our dear Lord Jesus Christ,

G. W.

LETTER CC.

To Mr. J―― H――.

Savannah, June 25, 1740.

Dearest J――,

EVERY letter you write, knits my heart more and more to you in the bowels of Jesus Christ. Your last I received on Saturday. God had been preparing me for it, by a week’s intimation upon my heart, and by an inexpressible agony in my soul just before it came to hand. Blessed be God that our friends preach up poverty of spirit, for that is the only foundation whereon to build solid abiding comfort. The stony ground received the word with joy; but how did those hearers stand in a day of temptation? They fell away; for it is very possible that the heart may have much joy floating on the top of it, and yet be as hard as the nether millstone. Hence it is that so many, who boast of rest in their flashes of joy, are self-willed, impatient of reproof, despisers of others in a mourning state, and wise in their own conceits: whereas the believer, that hath been with his Lord in the wilderness, and has a truly broken and contrite heart, though his joy may not be so extravagant, yet it is substantial. Such a soul hangs upon God; thinks before he speaks; and is continually hearkening for what the Lord will say to him, by the small still voice of his spirit. This is the state I want all our friends to arrive at. I cannot see how they can, with assurance, talk of their enjoying solid fellowship with the Father, and his dear Son Christ Jesus. I shall not be surprized if many, who seemingly began in the spirit, do end in the flesh, and turn persecutors of the doctrines and disciples of Jesus Christ. How can they possibly stand, who never felt themselves condemned criminals? who were never truly burthened with a sense not only of their actual, but original sin, especially that damning sin of unbelief? who were never brought to see and heartily confess, that after they had done all, God might, notwithstanding, deny them mercy; and that it is owing merely to his sovereign love in Christ Jesus our Lord, that they can have any hopes of being delivered from the wrath to come? It is for preaching in this manner that I like Mess. T――s. They wound deep before they heal; they know that there is no promise made but to him that believeth; and therefore they are careful not to comfort over much those that are convicted. I fear I have been too incautious in this respect, and have often given comfort too soon. The Lord pardon me for what is past, and teach me more rightly to divide the word of truth for the future. Dearest J――, pardon this freedom; I am constrained to write in this manner. I thank you most heartily for your historical letter. Fail not writing to me often. Dearest J――, help me by your prayers: for Christ’s sake help me. Our Lord is yet with us. I hear different accounts of things; but I pray for all, and suspend my judgment till you see

Your affectionate brother and servant,

G. W.

LETTER CCI.

To Mrs. E―― C――.

Savannah, June 25, 1740.

My dear Sister,

YOUR letter afforded me much inward pleasure. Surely it bespeaks the writer not to be far from the kingdom of God. You was then waiting for our Lord’s salvation: ere now, I trust, Christ hath manifested his glory, filled you with his blessed spirit, and thereby sealed you to the day of redemption. ’Tis good to be long in an humbled state: it is the best preparation for solid, lasting comfort. Blessed are they that mourn most, for they shall be the most comforted: not that we are violently to keep ourselves in such a state; but when God’s hand lies heavy upon us, we are patiently to tarry the Lord’s leisure, till he reveals himself to our souls. I was a mourner a long while; but, glory be to God! I have for some years been almost continually comforted; at least kept from doubting of my interest in Jesus Christ. I can with an humble boldness cry out, “My Lord and my God!” He daily manifests himself to my soul, and causes me to feel my dependance on his free grace and sovereign love. This is the kingdom of God within us. O, my dear sister, what would I give, were all the world partakers of this unspeakable gift! I long, I burn with an ardent zeal after the salvation of my dear brethren, who are dead in trespasses and sins. Poor souls! Why am I taken, and they left? O the sovereign, free, unmerited, distinguishing love of my and your Jesus! My dear sister, let us love him, let us obey him; let us suffer for him with a chearful heart! His love will sweeten every cup, though never so bitter. Let us pledge him willingly, and continue faithful even unto death. A scene of sufferings lies before us. Who knows but we may wade to our Saviour through a sea of blood? I expect (O pray that I may be strengthened if called to it) to die for his great name’s sake. ’Twill be sweet to wear a martyr’s crown. Dear Madam, adieu. I remember God’s goodness to us at Broad-Oaks. I pray for you and yours. I trust your daughters keep close to Jesus. Salute them kindly in my name. Read my Journal, and give hearty thanks for

Your unworthy brother and servant in Christ Jesus,

G. W.

LETTER CCII.

To the Rev. Mr. S――, in London.

Savannah, June 26, 1740.

Rev. and dear Sir,

AND is one of the priests also obedient to the word? Blessed be God, the Father of our Lord Jesus Christ, who hath translated you from darkness to light; from the power of Satan to the service of the ever-living God. Now know I, that our glorious Emmanuel has not commanded us to pray in vain. Surely we shall never taste of death, till we see our dear Lord’s kingdom coming with greater power. He seems to be thrusting out more labourers into his harvest. Glory be to his free grace that you are one of the happy number. O dear Sir, rejoice and be exceeding glad; and let the love of Jesus constrain you to go out into the highways and hedges to compel poor sinners to come in. Some (even that are true lovers of the Lamb) may say “this is not proceeding with a zeal according to knowledge:” but I am persuaded, when the power of religion revives, the gospel must be propagated in the same manner as it was first established, “itinerant preaching.” Go on, dear Sir, go on, and follow your glorious Master without the camp, bearing his sacred reproach. Never fear the scourge of the tongue, or the threatnings that are daily breathed out against the Lord, and against his Christ. Suffer we must, I believe, and that great things. Our Lord, by his providence, begins to shew it. Ere long, perhaps, we may sing in a prison, and have our feet set fast in the stocks. But faith in Jesus turns a prison into a palace, and makes a bed of flames become a bed of down. Let us be faithful to-day, and our Lord will support us to-morrow. O dear Sir, though I know you not, yet my heart is enlarged towards you, and I make mention of your name in my prayers. I pray God to give you strength to bear the heat and burden of every day, and to enable you to preach with such wisdom, that all your adversaries may not be able to gainsay or resist. Blessed be his holy name, I drink deep of his love every moment. A greater power than ever attends my poor labours; and several of my own houshold, both boys and girls, I really believe, are coming savingly to Jesus Christ. I am now about to go to Charles-Town; a work of God is begun there. Who knows but I may see my dear brother S―― in America? But future things belong to God; to his grace and love I commend you. Keep close to your dear Jesus, and pray that a child-like, humble spirit, may be given to

Your unworthy brother and fellow-labourer

G. W.

LETTER CCIII.

To Wm. S――, Esq., in London.

Savannah, June 26, 1740.

My dear Brother S――,

I Sent you a packet of letters from Charles-Town, the middle of this month. Since that time, I have received many agreeable letters from England; but find from Blendon letters that Miss E―― D―― is in a seeking state only. Surely that will not do; I would have one that is full of faith and the Holy Ghost. Just now I have been weeping, and much carried out in prayer before the Lord. My poor family gives me more concern than every thing else put together. I want a gracious woman that is dead to every thing but Jesus, and is qualified to govern children, and direct persons of her own sex. Such a one would help, and not retard me in my dear Lord’s work. I wait upon the Lord every moment; I hang upon my Jesus: and he is so infinitely condescending, that he daily grants me fresh tokens of his love, and assures me that he will not permit me to fall by the hands of a woman. I am almost tempted to wish I had never undertook the orphan-house. At other times, I am willing to contrive matters so that I may not marry: but I am always checked; and looking back upon the workings of my heart in this affair, I am more and more convinced that it is of God; and therefore know he will order affairs for me, as will best promote his own glory. So that my dear Lord’s honour does not suffer, I care not what trouble in the flesh I undergo. His glory, to the best of my knowledge, is my only aim, in my thoughts, words, and actions. My dearest brother, adieu. By this time, I trust, you are near England. Dear brother S―― goes with me to Charles-Town. Brother B―― keeps house in my absence. Take heed that the people you bring believe on Jesus. Expect to hear shortly again from

Your affectionate brother and servant in Christ,

G. W.

LETTER CCV.

To J―― B――.

Good Hope, (South-Carolina) July 2, 1740.

My dear Brother B――,

IS it true, that one night whilst you was expounding, you told your hearers, from your own experience, that “they could not go on without throwing aside the means of grace?” or words to that purpose? If so, I pity you; for you are not only misled yourself, but are also misguiding others. But this is no more than I expected. I think you begun to teach too soon, and before you had a commission given you from above. Brother J―― was of the same opinion, before I left England. For that reason, I would not take you to Georgia. Blessed be God, I have no such over-forward spirits there. My dear B――, I write in love. For Christ’s sake try your spirit: I fear you was never yet truly humbled. I know you have had joy; but I always thought it was joy floating on the surface of an unmortified heart. From such a joy, good Lord deliver us! O that you had been in the wilderness a little longer! then you might have been an experienced teacher; but I fear you are now only a novice. May the Lord keep you from falling into the condemnation of the devil. I write not this to damp, but to regulate your spirit; if you are humble, you will take it kind. God knows, I wish all the Lord’s servants were prophets; but I would not have my Master’s work suffer by a too heady way of proceeding. Why should you dishonour him by acting above your sphere; whereas you might honour him by acting in it. Every one is not fit to be a public expounder. To build up awakened sinners in private, is what is more wanted at present than young unexperienced preachers. But I have done; I fear I have offended my brother: forgive me this wrong. As God was pleased first to work upon you by my ministry, you must always expect to be watched over by

Your affectionate friend, brother and servant,

G. W.

LETTER CCVI.

Charles-Town, July 11, 1740.

Dear Mr. R――,

YOUR letter much rejoiced me. O that you may still follow on, till you truly know the Lord! I shall be glad to have you for a scribe, if you are well instructed in the things which belong to the kingdom of heaven. Keep close, my dear friend, keep close to the dear Mr. T――s: under God, they will build you up in your most holy faith. It gladdens my heart to hear of their success in the Lord. The Lord increase them more and more, and multiply the number of their spiritual children! I suppose brother G――’s letter informed you what a speedy passage the Lord gave us, and how we were received at Georgia. Surely I shall never see the like again, till I meet the sons of God in glory. Praise the Lord, O my soul! my dear friend, help me to praise the Lord. I have been here above a week. The Lord hath been pleased to work on many hearts. On Sunday the commissary denied me the sacrament; but my dear Master fed me, notwithstanding, with the bread which cometh down from heaven. Persecution seems to be coming on more and more. My dear friend, see that you are rooted and grounded in love and faith; or how will you stand fast in a dying hour? With difficulty I write this before morning service. I preach generally, in town or country, twice a-day. The heat is great; but the Lord enables me to bear the burden of it. Next month, God willing, I go to New-England, and hope to see Philadelphia in November. On Tuesday next I am cited to appear before the commissary and his court in a judicial way: the event I leave to my dear Lord Jesus. O dear Mr. R――, let not the cross keep you from Jesus. If we suffer, we shall reign with him. Salute your honoured mother in my name, and all that love our dear Lord in sincerity, from, dear Mr. R――,

Your affectionate friend and servant in Christ,

G. W.

LETTER CCVII.

To Mr. J―― R――.

Charles-Town, July 15, 1740.

Dear J――,

MAY you answer your name, be freely gracious, and filled with as much love as he was, who leaned on the sacred bosom of our dear Redeemer. I believe God has begun; if so, God will carry on the good work in your heart. It is the Lord’s doing. Not unto me, not unto me; but to free, rich, distinguishing, sovereign grace, be all the glory! The wearing off, or forgetting your convictions formerly, ought to make you more jealous of yourself now. The more you see the enmity of the heart, the better: you cannot then avoid abhorring yourself in dust and ashes. I rejoice you have been at Neshamini. I can say of Mr. T―― and their brethren, as David did of Goliah’s sword, “None like them.” I am glad you and my friend R―― are acquainted. O see that you keep one another warm, and be zealous for the Lord your God. I wonder not at your master’s insinuations. Indeed, dear J――, you must be tried thoroughly, if you would approve yourself to the glorious Emmanuel. Exhort all to die for him, rather than deny him in any wise. I find my suffering time at hand: but my dear Lord comforts me with his gracious and refreshing presence. A good work is carrying on here: let my dear friends help it forwards by their prayers. My love to all at the society; and accept of the same from

Your affectionate friend and servant in Christ,

G. W.

LETTER CCVIII.

To Mr. B――, in Pensylvania.

Charles-Town, July 18, 1740.

My dear Brother,

PRAISE the Lord, O my soul! Our glorious Emmanuel seems to have girt his sword upon his thigh, and to be riding on from conquering to conquer. He gets himself the victory in Philadelphia. He is getting himself the victory in Charles-Town also. Indeed a glorious work is begun, and carrying on here. Many souls are awakened to a sense of the divine life.—The alteration in the people since I came here at first, is surprizing. I preach twice a day, generally, either in town or in the villages around. The commissary shoots out his arrows, even bitter words. He hath denied me the sacrament, and cited me to appear before him and his court; I was obliged to appeal home. O my dear brother, pray that I may be humble and of a child-like spirit. Every day God shews me fresh instances of his love. Here are some faithful ministers amongst the baptists. One of them, Mr. C――, has wrote to you; pray answer him. Some time next month I hope to be at New England, and to return to you according to promise. Be pleased to salute the brethren in my name. Indeed I honour and love you in the bowels of Jesus Christ. O that I was worthy of your acquaintance! But I am not. All that I can say is, that I will endeavour to approve myself

Your affectionate friend, brother, and servant in Christ,

G. W.

LETTER CCIX.

To Mr. I. R――.

Charles-Town, July 18, 1740.

My Dear Friend,

I Thank you for going with friend E―― and B―― to Nazareth. May God bless you, and cause great good to come to that place! God seems to be carrying on as great a work in Charles-Town, comparatively speaking, as in Philadelphia. Surely our Lord intends to set the world in a flame. O that the holy fire of his divine love was kindled in every heart! Be pleased to read what I have sent to Mr. N――. If you please you may print that extract, which I sent from my journal: God willing, I hope to be at New England by the beginning of September, and to be refreshed with your and my dear friend’s letters. Indeed, I love you all in the bowels of my dear Lord Jesus. Do not let us forsake him. Let us not be ashamed of him, though we live in a crooked and perverse generation. I thank my dear friends for their zeal in building a house;¹ but desire it may not have any particular name, or be put to any particular use, till my return to Philadelphia. I wish them good luck in the name of the Lord. Last night I appeared a third time in a public court; but they not accepting my Recusatio judicis, I appealed home; so that now I have free liberty to embark when providence pleaseth. O my dear friend, think of a bleeding, dying Lord. Keep close to him, and exhort all friends to pray and give thanks for

Your assured friend and servant,

G. W.

¹ This is now the college at Philadelphia.

LETTER CCX.

To Mr. G―― L――.

Charles-Town, July 18, 1740.

Dear Brother L――,

GOD will work, and who shall hinder? The sacrament hath been refused to me, and I have appeared thrice in open court, before the commissary and some of his clergy; but our Lord rides on, from conquering to conquer. Many, I believe, are really pricked to the heart. The commissary’s detaining me here, has much tended to the furtherance of the gospel. I put in my exceptions against his sitting as my judge, and they were repelled; so that I have appealed home, and all other proceedings here are stopped. By this means I shall have liberty to preach the gospel without further interruption, and my call to England will be more clear. The enclosed paper will shew you what is doing in Philadelphia. Private letters received from thence last night and this morning, have much refreshed my heart. Many souls are flocking to the Lord Jesus. I need not exhort you to praise the Lord. You may advertise what paragraphs you think proper, only add that Philadelphia people are building a house for me to preach in, 106 feet long and 74 feet wide. The Lord is bringing mighty things to pass. I am surprizingly strengthened to bear the heat and burden of every day. My dear Lord never leaves nor forsakes me, but works by my unworthy ministry more and more. O that I was humble! O that I was a little, little child! I know not how soon I may be called to England. The inhabitants here are wondrous kind. They attend morning and evening most chearfully on my preaching. We often see the stately steps of our dear Lord in his sanctuary. I am more than happy. I am amazed at the divine goodness. Lord, I abhor myself in dust and ashes! See the wonders of the Lord; help us to praise him. Excuse me to all my dear friends. For this fortnight past I have not wrote a word of my journal. My sermons, &c. are bought off exceedingly, northward. O pray that an humble child-like spirit may be given to

Ever yours in Christ,

G. W.

LETTER CCXI.

To the Reverend Mr. D――.

Savannah, August 15, 1740.

My dear Brother D――,

OUR dear Lord (after being pleased to bring me low by bodily sickness) now gives me liberty to write to you. Whilst I am writing, I find my heart united with yours. I hope we have both drank into the same spirit, and are both instances of the same sovereign, distinguishing, everlasting love. O let us extol it! O let us improve daily! And since God sees fit that we shall not die, but live, let us lay ourselves out to declare the works of the Lord. I am ashamed of my past unfruitfulness. Had others received the stock, that hath been intrusted to me, how would they have improved it? Indeed I am an unprofitable servant. In the righteousness of Jesus my Lord, is my only refuge. Well may God afflict me; I richly deserve it; and when he brings me low, nothing grieves me so much, as to think that I should be so froward as to oblige the God of love to strike me with his rod. But oh the goodness of the Lord! His rod, as well as staff, do comfort and build up my soul. I would not but be tried for ten thousand worlds. Blessed be God, I am enabled to clasp the cross, and desire to glory in nothing more. Dear brother, help me with your prayers. Our victorious Jesus makes his power to be known; many have I seen struck quite down by the power of the word. The holy Ghost hath often come like a mighty rushing wind. Satan has desired to sift us as wheat. But our Lord still shews me, that the orphan-house will go on and flourish. It is often a great weight upon my soul; but through your and my dear friends prayers, the Lord I am persuaded will still support it.

Yours eternally in Christ Jesus,

G. W.

LETTER CCXII.

To Mr. N――, in New York.

Savannah, Aug. 15, 1740.

My dear Brother,

YOUR letter rejoiced my heart. May our dear Lord’s kingdom be advanced more and more every day! O that I may meet you at New-England! Blessed be God that Mr. M―― is yet alive. Salute him from me; I hope to see him before I die, and so be taught the way of God more perfectly. I thank you for your kind hints; I have always paid great deference to dear Mr. N――’s judgment: indeed I love him in the bowels of Jesus. God has been pleased to bring me low, for some time, by inward weakness, and faintness of spirits. The first strength that is given me to write, I make use of in writing to you. The Lord is purging me, that I may bring forth more fruit. I long to die, not that I may be rid of crosses, but that I may be with Christ. He draws me more and more to him every day. I have had many close domestic trials of late. But these words, “David strengthened himself in the Lord his God,” came with sweet power to my soul. I find, the nearer I come to Christ, the closer my trials are. I have been sometimes through weakness kept from preaching; but when I have spoken, the word has come with power. I have reason to think, that three persons who came to see the orphan-house, have been effectually called by our Lord Jesus. I have now some Carolina visitors in my house; two of them, I believe, are coming truly to Jesus.—The word runs like lightning in Charles-Town. A serious lively Baptist minister, named Tilly, is here also; he has preached often for me, and last Sunday received the sacrament in our way.—O bigotry, thou art tumbling down a-pace! Blessed be God.—Next week, God willing, I embark for Charles-Town, shall stay there a few days, and from thence purpose going to New-England. God wonderfully provides for my orphans.—I am kept from every degree of doubting; nay, the Lord fills me daily with a full assurance of faith. He chastens and corrects me, but it is all in love. O help me to praise him, and thereby add to the obligations already laid on, dear Mr. N――,

Ever yours,

G. W.

LETTER CCXIII.

To Mrs. L――.

Charles-Town, Aug. 22, 1740.

Honoured Mother,

ALTHOUGH I had not the pleasure of receiving one line, either from your dear self, or from any other of my beloved friends; yet my heart was rejoiced just now by a sailor, who told me, that he saw and conversed with you the twenty-ninth of May last. I thank you for the salutation sent to me by him. Indeed I thank you from my very heart: for I feel myself unworthy of your notice. Every day I love and honour you more and more; and when you come to judgment, God will shew you how many tears I have shed in secret for you and my dear sister. O let them not be in vain! Honoured Mother, fly to Jesus.—Behold, with open arms, yonder he stands, ready to embrace you, if you feel your misery, and are willing to come to him to find rest. May the great God, who only can govern the wills and affections of sinful men, make you willing in the day of his power! Yesterday God brought me hither again. In a few days, I hope to embark for New-England; thence, God willing, you may expect another letter. For near six weeks past I have been under great weakness of body; but notwithstanding have been enabled sometimes to preach with great power. I am now somewhat better, but, without a miracle, cannot think of being long below. Indeed, honoured Mother, I every day long to be dissolved and to be with Christ. Pray tell Mr. W――, that Mr. H――, and I―― B――, with one or two more of their relations, I believe, are effectually called of God. We had much power at Savannah. God hath sent me some family trials; but all things are working for good. I am, honoured Mother,

Your ever dutiful son,

G. W.

LETTER CCXIV.

To the Reverend Mr. J―― W――.

Charles-Town, Aug. 25, 1740.

Dear and Honoured Sir,

LAST night I had the pleasure of receiving an extract of your journal.—This morning I took a walk and read it. I pray God to give it his blessing. Many things I trust will prove beneficial, especially the account of yourself. Only, give me leave with all humility to exhort you not to be strenuous in opposing the doctrines of election and final perseverance, when, by your own confession, “you have not the witness of the spirit within yourself,” and consequently are not a proper judge. I remember dear brother E―― told me one day, that “he was convinced of the perseverance of the saints.” I told him, you was not. He replied, but he will be convinced when he hath got the spirit himself. I am assured, God has now for some years given me this living witness in my soul. I cannot say, I have since indulged any doubts (at least for no considerable time) about the forgiveness of my sins; nay, I can scarce say, that I ever doubted at all. When I have been nearest death, my evidences have been the clearest. I can say, I have been on the borders of Canaan, and do every day, nay, almost every moment, long for the appearing of our Lord Jesus Christ; not to evade sufferings, but with a single desire to see his blessed face. I feel his blessed spirit daily filling my soul and body, as plain as I feel the air which I breathe, or the food I eat.—Perhaps the doctrines of election and of final perseverance hath been abused, (and what doctrine has not,) but notwithstanding, it is children’s bread, and ought not in my opinion to be with-held from them, supposing it is always mentioned with proper cautions against the abuse. Dear and Honoured Sir, I write not this to enter into disputation. I hope, at this time, I feel something of the meekness and gentleness of Christ. I cannot bear the thoughts of opposing you: but how can I avoid it, if you go about (as your brother C―― once said) to drive John Calvin out of Bristol. Alas, I never read any thing that Calvin wrote; my doctrines I had from Christ and his apostles; I was taught them of God; and as God was pleased to send me out first, and to enlighten me first, so I think he still continues to do it. My business seems to be chiefly in planting; if God send you to water, I praise his name.—I wish you a thousand-fold increase. I find, by young W――’s letter, there is disputing among you about election, and perfection.—I pray God to put a stop to it, for what good end will it answer?—I wish I knew your principles fully; did you write oftner, and more frankly, it might have a better effect than silence and reserve. I have lately had many domestic trials, and that about points of doctrine, not by myself, but from others in my absence. I daily wait upon God, depending on his promise, that all things, even this, shall work together for my good. Many in Charles-Town, I believe, are called of God. You may now find a christian, without searching the town as with a candle. Mr. G―― is less furious, at least in public. He hath expended all his strength, and finds he cannot prevail. Adieu, Honoured Sir, Adieu! My health is better, since I last left Charles Town, and am now freed from domestic cares. With almost tears of love to you, and the brethren, do I subscribe myself, honoured Sir,

Your most affectionate brother and servant in Christ,

G. W.

LETTER CCXV.

To Mrs. J―― L――, in Bristol.

Charles-Town, Aug. 26, 1740.

Dear J――,

I Hope you and your little society go on and prosper. I hear there are divisions among you. Avoid them if possible. The doctrines of election, and of final perseverance, I hold as well as you.—But then, they are not to be contended for with heat and passion. Such a proceeding will only prejudice the cause you would defend. Pray shew this to your other friends.—Exhort them to avoid all clamour, and evil speaking, and with meekness receive the ingrafted word which is able to save your soul. God has begun a great work here, and in other parts of America; but yet, I believe, I shall shortly have a call to England. O pray it may be the divine will, that I may have a prosperous journey; and that you may see me grown in grace, and in the knowledge of our Lord and Saviour Jesus Christ.—With tenderest love to all, I am

Your affectionate brother and servant,

G. W.

LETTER CCXVI.

To the Right Reverend Father in God, Edmund Lord Bishop of London.

On board the Savannah, bound from Charles-Town to Boston, September —, 1740.

My Lord,

ALTHOUGH your Lordship has been pleased to caution the people against running into those extremes, to which your Lordship apprehended my doctrine would lead men; yet I am persuaded that will not any way influence your Lordship, as to the contents of this letter. The one single point which it contains, is this query, “Whether the commissary of South-Carolina has power given him from your Lordship, to exercise any judicial authority against me, or any other clergyman, who doth not belong to his province?” The reason of my putting this question, I suppose your Lordship will be apprized of, before this reaches your Lordship’s hands. I have been lately cited to appear in an ecclesiastical court, erected by the Reverend Mr. G――, for not reading the common prayer in the meeting-house, which I was obliged to preach in at Charles-Town, (unless I would be silent) because the commissary would not let me have the use of his church. I appeared, and have appealed, according to law, to four of his majesty’s commissioners for reviewing appeals, to know, whether the commissary ought not to have accepted a Recusatio judicis, which I lodged in court. This, I suppose, they will determine. I only desire your Lordship’s explicit opinion and determination, whether Mr. G――, (supposing he hath power over his own clergy,) has authority to erect such a court to arraign me, who belong to the province of Georgia. The bearer hereof will give me your Lordship’s answer. In favouring me with which, your Lordship will oblige, my Lord,

Your Lordship’s obedient son and servant,

G. W.

LETTER CCXVII.

To Mr. P――.

Boston, Sept. 19, 1740.

My dear Brother,

I Have just now read your kind letter. Blessed be the Lord, for imparting somewhat of his divine presence to your soul. O may he fill you brimful, and enable you so to preach, that all your adversaries may not be able to gainsay or resist. Never fear undertaking to preach without notes; remember the promise, “Lo I am with you always, even to the end of the world.” By my master’s leave, I propose to preach with you, and dear brother W――. I am a worm and no man: I deserve to be the outcast of the people. On Sunday I arrived at Rhode-Island. Our Lord called some. Yesterday I came hither, to-day I preached. May the Lord give a divine increase to the seed sown! A great work is carrying on at Charles-Town. The spirit of God is moving in different parts of the world. O my dear, dear brother, let us up and be doing, and the Lord will be with us. The world is lying in the wicked one. May God make you instrumental to deliver thousands from his cursed slavery! With difficulty I redeem time to write this. Brother B――, and B――, are with me. I will endeavour to give you notice of my coming. In the mean while, cease not praying for

Your weak and unworthy brother,

G. W.

LETTER CCXVIII.

To Mr. N――, at New-York.

Boston, Sept. 23, 1740.

My dear Brother,

HITHER God brought me on Thursday evening: I preached once on Friday, and twice every day since. The power of the Lord advances sweetly. Our Lord, I believe, will revive his work in the midst of the years; he enables me to preach plainly. Some ministers, I hope, will be quickened, as well as people. They attend, and are exceeding civil, as also the governor. I wrote to you from Rhode Island; I shall call there, as I come to you. On Monday, God willing, I shall set out to see Mr. M――, and on Monday fortnight hope to go to Northampton. All the packets of letters came safe. God bless my dear, dear Brother N―― for his great care. Friends from England write strange things; God, I believe, calls me thither. Mr. W―― and the M――s, I think, are sadly erroneous in some points of doctrine. When I see you, I will communicate many particulars; now, I have scarce time to write this. Our dear Lord sweetly fills me with his presence. My heaven is begun indeed. I feast on the fatted calf. The Lord strengthens me mightily in the inner man. I find a few souls left in Sardis that have not defiled their garments. Excuse me to Mr. P――; I have not time to answer his kind letter! Adieu; I hope to be with you in about five weeks.—I pray for dear Brother T――, that he may espouse more souls to the Lord Jesus Christ.—My hearty love to all.

Ever yours,

G. W.

LETTER CCXIX.

To Mr. A――.

Boston, Sept. 23, 1740.

My dear Brother A――,

I Thank you for your letter: May the Lord enable me to send you an answer of peace. Sinless perfection, I think, is unattainable in this life. Shew me a man that could ever justly say, “I am perfect.” It is enough if we can say so, when we bow down our heads and give up the ghost. Indwelling sin remains till death, even in the regenerate, as the article of the church expresses it.—There is no man that liveth and sinneth not in thought, word, and deed: However, to affirm such a thing as perfection, and to deny final perseverance, what an absurdity is this? To be incapable of sinning, and capable of being finally damned, is a contradiction in terms. From such doctrine may I ever turn away! Labour, dear Mr. A. to be holy, even as God is holy; but do not look for complete perfection here below. What is this, but in effect to vacate the righteousness of Christ? I hear many amongst you who begun in the spirit, are now ending in the flesh. Christ hath freely justified them, i. e. entitled them to all his merits, and yet they must do so and so to keep themselves in a justified state. Alas, this is sorry divinity; I have not so learned Christ. No, his gifts and callings are without repentance. Whom he loves, he loves to the end. Work I will, but not to keep myself in a justified state. My Lord hath secured that; but I will work to shew my gratitude for his putting me into a justified state. O that all would study the covenant of grace. Dear Mr. A. I feel that I love you, and I find myself carried out to write in this manner. My Lord blesses me with all spiritual blessings; he causes me to rejoice in his salvation. I pray him to carry on his work in London, and to keep his church from errors; but there must be a sifting as well as a gathering time. It is meet that such offences should come. All shall work together for good to those who are called after God’s purpose: They shall finally be saved. This much comforts, dear Brother A――,

Your affectionate brother in Christ,

G. W.

LETTER CCXX.

To H. H. in Wales.

Boston, Sept. 24, 1740.

AND is dear Brother H. H. yet alive in body and soul? Blessed be God, who causes those that wait on him to renew their strength. I rejoice in your success: May you mount with wings like eagles, walk and not be weary, run and not be faint! You shall not be taken or hurt, till the appointed hour is come. I hope your conversation was blessed to dear Mr. W. O that the Lord may batter down his free-will, and compel him to own his sovereignty and everlasting love! Some of F―― Lane society, I fear, are running into sad errors; but this happens for our trial, especially mine. Those that before, I suppose, would have plucked out their eyes for me, now I suspect, I shall see very shy, and avoiding me. This is my comfort, the Lord is a never-failing friend; his truth will make its way in spite of all carnal reasoning. O pray for me that I may have the spirit of judgment and a sound mind. My coming to England will try my fidelity to my Master: Nothing but his strength can enable me to hear all contradictions with meekness, and to preach with love his everlasting truths. O that all would study the covenant of grace! The more I look into it, the more is my soul delighted. Dear Brother H. adieu. My dear friend J. S. sits by and cordially salutes you. I hope you have received my letters. I expect to hear from you by dear Brother S. God is working powerfully in America. He fills me with his presence, and causes me to go on my way rejoicing. Grace! grace! I greet all most affectionately, and am, dear Brother H.

Yours eternally,

G. W.

LETTER CCXXII.

To Mr. G―― L――.

Boston, Sept. 26, 1740.

My dear Friend and Brother,

I Wrote to you about a month ago from Charles-Town.—Since I came here I have received two letters from you. May the great God of heaven and earth bless your dear soul for thus assisting his poor unworthy servant: A sense of my ingratitude almost melts me into a flood of tears.—Indeed I am the very chief of sinners.—O the love, the sovereign, distinguishing, everlasting love of God my Saviour! Praise him, praise him, dear Mr. L――, with all your soul.—I hope nothing will cause a division between me and Messrs. W――s: But I must speak what I know, and confute error wheresoever I find it. About Spring I hope to come over if the Lord will.—Be pleased to inform my friends, that last Sunday was sevennight I arrived at Rhode-Island, where I preached and read prayers in the church on Monday and Tuesday to very large and affected auditories.—On Wednesday I preached at Bristol, in my way to Boston.—On Thursday night I got there, and on Friday preached, and have preached once or twice every day since.—Almost all the ministers, and vast bodies of people, have been continually pressing to hear the word of God, sometimes in the fields, and sometimes in the meeting-houses. My health is much restored by the coolness of the air.—I intend staying about a month in these parts, then to go to Philadelphia by land, from thence to Georgia by water, and I hope to embark for England the beginning of the Spring.—You see by this, dear friend, how our Lord works by my unworthy hands. Ministers and people, I believe, will be much quickened.—I hope your dear soul prospers. For Christ’s sake avoid disputing; study your heart and the scriptures; get nearer and nearer to Christ, he will lead you into all truth. My most tender love to all; if opportunity any way offers, every letter received shall be answered by, dear dear Mr. L――,

The meanest of all your christian friends,

G. W.

LETTER CCXXIII.

To Mr. I――.

Boston, Sept. 26, 1740.

My dear Brother, I――,

I Thank you for your kind letter. It is the first I have received from you since I left England.—I bless God the work goes on in Yorkshire.—May our glorious, sin-forgiving Lord bless you and your spiritual children more and more! I find, our friends are got into deputing one with another.—O that the God of peace may put a stop to it! I wish many may not be building on a false foundation, and rest in a false peace. They own free justification, and yet seem to think, that their continuance in a justified state depends on their doings, and their wills.—This, I think, is establishing a righteousness of our own. My dear brother, if we search the scriptures, we shall find that the word justified implies not only pardon of sin, but also all its consequences.—“Thus (says Saint Paul) those whom he justified, them he also glorified;” so that if a man was once justified, he remains so to all eternity.—Here lies the anchor of all my hopes.—Our Lord having once loved me, he will love me to the end.—This fills me with joy unspeakable and full of glory.—I now walk by faith.—I work not to keep myself in a justified state, (for men or devils can never pluck me out of Christ’s hands,) but to express my love and gratitude for what Jesus hath done for my soul. This, I think, is what the apostle calls “faith working by love.” My dear brother, my heart’s desire and prayer to God is, that we may all think and speak the same things.—For, if we are divided among ourselves, what an advantage will satan get over us? Let us love one another, excite all to come to Christ without exception, and our Lord will shew us, who are his. The work of God goes on exceedingly in America. The Lord is pleased to manifest himself unto my soul more and more. I am a naughty, stubborn child; but my dear Lord will have mercy because he will have mercy. It is owing to his distinguishing love that I am not hardened. Here is, and I believe will be a great quickning in these parts.—The cloud seems to be moving. Perhaps in the Spring we may meet face to face. With difficulty I get time to write this, but I must answer dear Brother I――’s letter.—May the Lord Jesus be continually with your spirit, and make your soul brimful of peace and joy in the Holy Ghost. I love you in the bowels of the crucified Lamb. May he unite us more and more intimately to his dear self, and to one another. Salute all that love him in sincerity.—Brethren, pray for us.—That you may be kept by God’s power to eternal salvation, is the prayer of

Your most affectionate, though unworthy brother and poor weak servant in Christ,

G. W.

LETTER CCXXIV.

To Mr. W―― D――.

Boston, September 28, 1740.

Dear Brother W――,

I Thank you for your kind letter from Osset; I wish it was written with more life. I fear you are turning almost to a spirit of bondage: but it is good for you to be sifted, to make an experienced minister of Jesus Christ. I could not but smile, to find you wink at the decency of my dress. Alas! my brother, I have known long since what it is to be in that state you are (in my opinion) about to enter into. I myself thought once that christianity required me to go nasty. I neglected myself as much as you would have me, for above a twelvemonth: but when God gave me the spirit of adoption, I then dressed decently, as you call it, out of principle: and I am more and more convinced, that the Lord would have me act, in that respect, as I do. But I am almost ashamed to mention any such thing: rather let us talk and write of the love of Jesus; “Let us stand fast in the liberty wherewith Jesus Christ hath made us free, and not be again entangled in a yoke of bondage.” God only knows whether you have done right in leaving the university, or in declining to exhort. If you do not preach till you are perfectly free from all sin, I believe you will never preach again. I could never hear of such a minister or christian yet. My dear brother, I speak freely to you, because I love you in the bowels of Jesus Christ. He sent his disciples to preach before they were perfect; nay, when they were weak in grace. Exercise the talents you have, and that is the way to get more. Thus has God dealt with me for these seven years. “To him that hath, shall be given.” Many of our friends talk against election: a good reason may be given. I believe they have never taken pains to search into the true state of the case. What if some abuse that doctrine; is it therefore false? No; by no means. I am persuaded, if any of our friends would examine their experiences, they would find that Jesus Christ freely prevented them by his grace; that he compelled them to come in; and that it is not owing to themselves, but to the will and promise of God, that they are now kept in a state of grace. But I will say no more. My dear brother, I love you. May the Lord lead you into all truth. Our dear Master is doing wonders among us. Praise him lustily, and with a good courage. Adieu. Dear J―― S―― salutes you and the brethren, as does

Yours affectionately,

G. W.

LETTER CCXXV.

To the Rev. Mr. Z―― M――.

Boston, Sept. 28, 1740.

Reverend and dear Brother,

I Received—I felt your letter. Surely there is a sympathy between souls that have drank into the same spirit. God willing, I purpose to come and see you; and will endeavour to send you timely notice: but oh do not expect too great things from me; for if you do, who knows but my Lord may desert me; and then what am I? Excuse the brevity of this. So many persons come to me under convictions, and for advice, that I have scarce time to eat bread. Wonderful things are doing here. The word runs like lightning. Dagon daily falls before the ark. I know you will, in spirit, pray that a due sense of his own vileness may be continually given to

Your affectionate, though unworthy, brother and servant in our glorious Emmanuel,

G. W.

LETTER CCXXVI.

To Mr. W――, at Bristol.

Boston, Sept. 28, 1740.

Dear Brother W――,

WHAT mean you by disputing in all your letters? May God give you to know yourself, and then you will not plead for absolute perfection; or call the doctrine of election a “doctrine of devils.” My dear brother, take heed; see you are in Christ a new creature. Beware of a false peace: strive to enter in at the strait gate; and give all diligence to make your calling and election sure. Remember you are but a babe in Christ, if so much. Be humble, talk little, think and pray much. Let God teach you, and he will lead you into all truth. I love you heartily: I pray you may be kept from error, both in principle and practice. Salute all the brethren. If you must dispute, stay till you are master of your subject; otherwise you will hurt the cause you would defend. Study to adorn the gospel of our Lord in all things; and forget not to pray for

Your affectionate friend and servant,

G. W.

LETTER CCXXVII.

To Mr. G―― L――.

Boston, October 9, 1740.

My dear Brother L――,

I Write to you again by this ship, though I have scarce time to write a line. God works by me, I think, more than ever. I am quite well in bodily health. Ministers as well as people are stirred up, and the government is exceeding civil. In short, God is doing greater things than can be expressed. Oh exhort all to pray, and to give thanks for me with their whole hearts. The bearer brings the authentic copy of my appeal; I sent you another copy before from Carolina. Be pleased to keep this I have now sent, till you hear of my coming to England: if I come in the Spring, I will lodge it myself; if not, be pleased to lodge it for me, and I will pay all expences. O dear brother L――, what a scene of labours and sufferings lies before me! My dear Jesus will make me more than conqueror over all: he strengthens and comforts, he converses with me by night and by day: he gives me all peace and joy in believing. I pray God to keep our dear brother S―― and others from a false stillness. I am sorry to hear such errors are risen amongst the brethren. Adieu; the Lord be with your spirit. I have already collected upwards of four hundred pounds sterling for the Orphan-house. God shews me that America must be my place for action. Once more adieu. Cease not to pray for,

Ever, ever yours,

G. W.

LETTER CCXXVIII.

To Mr. J―― H――.

Newhaven, Oct. 24, 1740.

My very dear Friend and Brother,

YOUR letter, just now brought to me by dear brother N――, gave me great comfort. With fear and trembling, ever since the late disputations, have I opened letters sent from Savannah, but blessed be God, our dear Lord is with my dear friend H――. Blessed be God, my family dwell together in unity. The God of love fill you with all peace and joy in believing. I hope a supply for your then present wants, came to you soon after you sent your letters: since that, I have sent from Boston 100 l. sterling; next week I hope to send again from New-York, and before Christmas I trust I shall see you face to face. Wonderful things God does for me. I am enabled to preach and travel better than ever. There has been joy in heaven, I believe, over many souls repenting. There are some hopes of dear, dear brother N――’s coming with me. Mr. B――, one of the young ministers of Long Island, with his wife, accompanies me also; and another settled christian, who holds and experiences the truth as it is in Jesus. O that all my family may be thus minded! I suppose by this time you know how matters are determined for me, if Mr. C―― is arrived. God keeps me in suspense: suspense did I say? Blessed be his holy name, I am quite easy: I am persuaded he will chuse for me a daughter of Abraham. I know not but it may be the divine will that you should abide in Georgia, whilst I go to England. Be resigned: see if God does not bring all things about for your good: there is but little comfort to be expected in England. I find I must, if I am faithful, oppose the errors of many who, I believe, fear God: O that I may do it with meekness and wisdom. Methinks I now long to be with you all at Savannah. Pray for my speedy passage. I am glad God is scourging out the children of Belial: you have often heard me say God would do so. Never fear; a remnant will be left, which shall take root downwards, and bear fruit upwards, and yet fill the land. My dear brother, adieu: I am called away. I love you more solidly than ever. Dear J―― S――, Mr. F――, and P――, love you too: we travel very comfortably: thousands of prayers are continually put up for me and mine. My love to all, without exception. Feed the lambs, study the purity of their hearts, and thereby rejoice the soul of

Yours most affectionately and eternally in Christ Jesus,

G. W.

LETTER CCXXIX.

To Mr. J―― W――.

Philadelphia, Nov. 9, 1740.

Dear and honoured Sir,

I Received your’s, dated March 11, this afternoon. Oh that we were of one mind: for I am yet persuaded you greatly err. You have set a mark you will never arrive at, till you come to glory. I think few enjoy such continued manifestations of God’s presence as I do, and have done, for some years; but I dare not pretend to say I shall be absolutely perfect. O, dear Sir, many of God’s children are grieved at your principles; O that God may give you a sight of his free, sovereign, and electing love! But no more of this: why will you compel me to write thus? why will you dispute? I am willing to go with you to prison, and to death; but I am not willing to oppose you. My heart is now much affected: indeed I love and honour you. Dear, dear Sir, study the covenant of grace, that you may be consistent with yourself: hasten O Lord, the blessed time! I fancy I shall embark for England about Spring; but am not yet determined. God shews me his goodness plenteously every day. I dwell in Christ, and Christ in me: glory be to sovereign grace. I seem to have a new body, and the Lord Jesus greatly enriches my soul. O I am a poor sinner! but our Lord frequently manifests himself in such a manner, that it throws me into an agony which my body is almost too weak to bear. Honoured Sir, adieu. O build up, but do not lead into error, the souls once committed to the charge of

Your affectionate, unworthy brother and servant, in the loving Jesus,

G. W.

LETTER CCXXX.

To Mr. H―― H――, in Wales.

Philadelphia, Nov. 9, 1740.

My very dear Brother H――,

I Wrote to you from Boston. Your letter, written near a twelvemonth ago, came to my hand this afternoon. My soul is knit to you: we both speak and think the same things. The Lord be with your spirit. Jesus manifests forth his glory daily in these parts. Though I am such a vile, worthless, ungrateful wretch, yet the Lord fills me out of his divine fulness day by day. His word is like a fire, and a hammer: last week I saw many quite struck down. Our Lord is working upon little children. America, ere long, will be famous for christians. Surely the candlestick will shortly be removed from England. Little did I think, when Mr. E―― J―― wrote, that I should preach in all the chief places of America: but that is now done; glory be to rich, free, and sovereign grace! Perhaps about Spring I may embark for my native country: the Lord vouchsafe us a happy meeting. O Wales, thou art dear to my soul! My love to all the brethren. Dear brother H――, I pray God you may prosper, even as your soul prospers. Expect another journal shortly: but wait till we come to glory, fully to see and hear what God hath done for

Your affectionate brother and servant in Christ,

G. W.

LETTER CCXXXI.

To his Excellency Jonathan Belcher, Esq., in Boston.

Philadelphia, Nov. 9, 1740.

THOUGH late, I now snatch a few moments to send your excellency my acknowledgments for all honours received at Boston: they are much upon my heart. I pray God to reward your excellency a thousand-fold.

Great things hath the glorious Emmanuel done for me and his people on the way: the word has been attended with much power. Surely our Lord intends to set America in a flame. This week Mr. G―― T―― purposes to set out for Boston, in order to blow up the divine fire lately kindled there. I recommend him to your excellency as a solid, judicious, and zealous minister of the Lord Jesus Christ: he will be ready to preach daily: I suppose his brethren will readily open their doors: may the Lord at the same time open the people’s hearts, that they may diligently attend to the things that shall be spoken. Dear Mr. R―― grows in grace: I left him at Brunswick, full of gratitude for his late journey. I am persuaded it was of God. I hope he will be instrumental in quickening both ministers and people. He is worthy of your excellency’s particular regard: under God he may need it. I expect he will soon be reviled and persecuted for his blessed Master’s sake: may the Lord enable him to rejoice and be exceeding glad. Dear Sir, the welfare of dear Boston people, especially the welfare of your own soul, lies upon me night and day. I remember your tears: I remember your excellency’s words, “Mr. Whitefield, pray that I may hunger and thirst after righteousness.” O how did these words rejoice me! for I thought your excellency wanted a more clear view of your own vileness, and of the all-sufficiency of Jesus Christ; I mean a more clear, experimental view: for what is all head-knowledge without that of the heart? it only settles people more upon their lees. May God give you to see and to follow the simplicity of the blessed Jesus. Whilst you are in the world, may you not be of it: may you be dead to magnificence, and alive to nothing but what leads you directly to your God.

Honoured Sir, I make no apology for this freedom: your excellency bid me not spare rulers; no, not the chief of them. Indeed I long after your salvation; O that I could do any thing to promote it! If my prayers, or any thing within my power may be instrumental thereunto, your excellency may command, honoured Sir,

Your Excellency’s obliged humble servant,

G. W.

LETTER CCXXXII.

To Mr. M――, at London.

Philadelphia, Nov. 10, 1740.

My dear Brother,

STILL my Lord shews me greater things. At New-York the Holy Ghost came down like a mighty rushing wind. At Baskenridge still a greater awakening among young and old. One that received Christ cried out, “He is come! He is come!” &c. The poor creature was wrapped up in the Lord Jesus: and both there and at New-York my soul was taken almost out of the body. At Newark the Lord worked wonderfully amongst some young men; and here at Philadelphia the word runs very swiftly. This afternoon, how beautiful did the Lord appear in his sanctuary! I would cry out, “How amiable are thy dwellings, thou Lord of hosts!” In several places, almost as large as Northampton, are many faithful labourers. We all think and speak the same things: O that it was so at London! The Lord enables me to confute error wherever I see it. Pray for me, that I may be made faithful to my Lord and Master: he is dearer to me every day: he will have mercy, because he will have mercy. See brother L――’s letter. Another journal comes out shortly. My hearty love to all. Stand fast in the faith: quit yourselves like men: be strong. Above all, give thanks to God; and pray in behalf of, dear Mr. M――,

Your most affectionate brother and servant,

G. W.

LETTER CCXXXIII.

To Mr. G―― L――.

Philadelphia, Nov. 10, 1740.

Dear Brother L――,

I Wrote to you last week from New-York. You may give friends this brief account of me: On last Saturday evening I arrived at this place, having preached at Staten Island, Newark, Baskenridge, New Brunswick, and Trenton, in my way hither from New York. A wonderful presence of God was observable at New-York, Baskenridge, and Newark. I preached here twice yesterday, and also to-day, in a large house built by the people since I was here last. It is an hundred feet long, and seventy feet wide; and is intended for a school, as well as a place for public worship. The walls are brick, and the roof is now almost ready to be put up. God hath remarkably appeared in the carrying on the building; and the holy spirit hath sweetly moved on the hearers souls every time I preached in it. I intend, God willing, to stay here this, and to embark for Georgia the latter end of next week; and propose, God willing, to return to England for a short time, in the Spring.

The Lord highly favours me; I am more sick of myself, and more in love with Christ daily: he is a dear, dear Master: Oh that all would love him with all their hearts! Adieu: it is late. The Lord be with your spirit.

Your affectionate friend, brother and servant in Christ,

G. W.

LETTER CCXXXIV.

To the Rev. Mr. D――, at New Brunswick.

Salem, Nov. 20, 1740.

My very dear Brother,

EXCESS of business, not a want of love, prevented my writing to you from Philadelphia. I feel that I love you in the bowels of the dear Jesus, our ever blessed and glorious Emmanuel: he hath done great things for me since you left us. Yesterday at Cohansie the spirit of the Lord moved over the whole congregation: what reason have we to be thankful for the great things we both see and hear! My dear brother, indeed I desire to lie in the dust. O how good is my Lord to me! thoughts cannot conceive, or words express it! I long to be in glory, that I may praise him as I would. I rejoice to hear that the Lord is with you. Shortly, I believe, you will evangelize. All friends kindly salute you. Adieu. In great haste, I am

Your very affectionate, though unworthy brother and servant in Christ,

G. W.

LETTER CCXXXV.

To Mr. J―― H――.

Bohemia, (Maryland) Nov. 24, 1740.

My very dear Brother,

I Rejoice to hear that you are married: I salute your wife and my sister in Christ: may you love one another, as Christ and his church. I have lately conversed closely with P―― B――: alas! we differ widely in many respects; therefore, to avoid disputation and jealousies on both sides, it is best to carry on the work of God apart. The divisions among the brethren sometimes grieve, but do not surprize me. How can it be otherwise, when teachers do not think and speak the same things? God grant we may keep up a cordial undissembled love towards each other, notwithstanding our different opinions. O how do I long for heaven! Surely, there will be no divisions, no strife there, but who shall sing with most affection to the Lamb that sitteth upon the throne. Dear James, there I hope to meet thee; for the dear Jesus, I believe, hath locked thee fast in his almighty arms. Lean thou on his sacred bosom night and day; keep close to him, and be what I long to be, a little child. Adieu. I am ready to weep tears of love. My dear brother, I should be glad to wash any of the brethren’s feet: indeed I am now willing to be the servant of all. The more the Lord honours me, the more I feel my unworthiness. I am sometimes sick of love, and often, often sick of self. O that God should have mercy on such a sinner! Help me, dear James, to praise my Saviour. A glorious church is raising in America. The Lord mightily reveals his arm. It would please you to see his outgoings, his stately steps in the great congregation. I only want fellow-labourers. I look to Jesus for this, and for every thing. I desire you to print nothing against your conscience: only do not immediately censure every thing that may not seem clear to you: our Lord may guide me, even into things which as yet you may not see into. The day of judgment will discover all. Adieu.

Ever, ever yours in our blessed Emmanuel,

G. W.

LETTER CCXXXVI.

To the Rev. Mr. J. W.

Bohemia (Maryland) Nov. 24, 1740.

Dear and Hon. Sir,

LAST night brother G―― brought me your two kind letters. O that there may be harmony, and very intimate union between us! Yet it cannot be, since you hold universal Redemption. But no more of this. Perhaps, in Spring, we may see each other face to face. This evening, God willing, I propose to embark for Georgia. Wonderful things our Lord brings to pass, in these parts, every day. Here is a close opposition from some of the Presbyterian Clergy. The seed of the serpent is the same in all, of whatever communion. I expect much more opposition every hour. The devil rages in London. He begins now to triumph indeed. The children of God are disunited among themselves. The king of the church shall yet over-rule all things for good. My dear brother, for Christ’s sake avoid all disputation. Do not oblige me to preach against you; I had rather die. Be gentle towards the ――. They will get great advantage over you, if they discover any irregular warmth in your temper. I cannot for my soul unite with the Moravian Brethren. Honoured Sir, Adieu!

Yours eternally in Christ Jesus,

G. W.

LETTER CCXXXVII.

Saint George’s (Pensylvania) Nov. 24, 1740.

Dear Brother T――,

GOD has revived his own work in Philadelphia. His glory filled the great house. The affairs belonging thereto, I believe, are well settled. We have had precious times at Cohansi, Salem, Fogs-mannor, Nottingham, Whiteclay, Creek and Bohemia. Brother G―― is come from England very opportunely. Brother S―― comes about Christmas. The brethren I think do grow, though sadly divided. But our Lord will order all for good.—Upon several accounts, I think it best to embark for England as soon as possible in the Spring. O pray for me, that I may not by any means grieve the children of God. I hope the weather is warm enough for you. I trust our Lord has warmed and filled your dear soul. Your brother Charles is with me. My dear fellow travellers salute you and our dear brother R――. My love to all that love the Lord Jesus. The war goes on bravely between Michael and the Dragon. Our dear Lord (O condescending love!) is wonderous kind to your poor, weak, unworthy brother and servant in Christ,

G. W.

LETTER CCXXXVIII.

Reedy-Island, Nov. 26, 1740.

Dear Mr. F――,

I Thank you for your letter.—You may print my life, as you desire. God willing, I shall correct my two volumes of sermons, and send them the very first opportunity.—Pray write to me by every ship, that goes shortly to Charles-Town.――

I shall embark for England, God willing, about February.—I desire I may hear from you there also, as often as possible. I have prefaced Jenks, and Presumptuous sinners detected. Mr. Bradford has the last, because he said he was to print it. You may have it of him.—The Ornaments of the daughter of Sion, you may have hereafter. Dear Sir, Adieu. I do not despair of your seeing the reasonableness of christianity. Apply to God; be willing to do the divine will, and you shall know it. I have heard from Mr. S――; all is well. To-day several friends have taken leave of me at this place, waiting for a fair wind in order to embark for Georgia. I think I have been on shore 73 days, and have been enabled to travel upwards of 800 miles, and to preach 170 times, besides very frequent exhortations at private houses. I have collected, in goods and money, upwards of 700l. sterling, for the Orphan-house; blessed be God! Great and visible are the fruits of my late, as well as former feeble labours, and people in general seem more eager after the word than ever. O the love of God to

Your unworthy friend,

G. W.

LETTER CCXXXIX.

To Mr. N. in New-York.

Charles-Town, Dec. 10, 1740.

My very dear Brother,

IN eight days, the Lord brought us hither. We arrived last night, when the Redeemer vouchsafed so to fill me with his divine consolations, that I could scarce sleep. I have been preaching this morning on the fire that happened of late from these words, Isa. i. 9. “Except the Lord of Hosts had left unto us a very small remnant, we should have been as ♦Sodom, and we should have been like unto Gomorrah.” I am now determined to see England as soon as possible. I have had much of God’s presence in our passage hither from Philadelphia, and have many precious letters to send you. O follow me with your prayers. I leave Charles-Town, God willing, to-night, in order to hasten to their relief, and shall go in the same sloop which brought me here, to my beloved Georgia. As soon as possible, I will send you a long letter. In the mean while, accept of my love from, dear Mr. N――,

Your very affectionate friend and brother and servant in Christ,

G. W.

♦ ‘Sodam’ replaced with ‘Sodom’

LETTER CCXLI.

To the Rev. Mr. C――.

Good-Hope (South-Carolina) Jan. 1, 1741.

Rev. and dear Sir,

I am now going to Charles-Town, in order to embark for England; the cloud of God’s providence seems to be moving that way; I have enjoyed much of the divine presence since I left Boston, and have had a comfortable Christmas with my dear family at Georgia. At my return, I found my Orphan-houshold removed from Savannah to Bethesda, and great improvements made during the time of my absence. The great house will be finished, God willing, so as to be habitable, in about two months. It would have been finished so far by this time, if the Spaniards had not taken a schooner loaded with bricks and other provisions to a considerable value; but God about the same time stirred up the heart of a planter in South-Carolina, lately brought home at the orphan-house to God, to send my family some rice and beef. At other times, when they have wanted food, the Indians have brought plenty of venison. God, every day, more and more convinces us that this work is of him. His power has been made known, especially among the young ones. I bless God, I have settled my family to my great satisfaction, and verily believe I shall live to see great things come from the Orphan-house. God works upon the hearts of the labourers. One woman hath had a glorious discovery of Christ made to her heart: last week, two or three men where brought into heart-distress, and another young man that came to see us, was made so sick of sin, as to feel the want of, and to enquire after the great and all-powerful physician of souls. My family, I think, consists now of 89 persons. Next year my expences will be contracted much; but at present, I am in debt about 500l. sterling. However, I know in whom I have believed, One who is able to pay it. My public accounts will be published as soon as I arrive at London, with a prospect of the Orphan-house, and other little houses and gardens annexed unto it. I am now at the house of one Mr. Jonathan B――, who, I trust, with his brother Mr. H―― B――, and another young man, lately a player in New-York, are settled by a living faith in Jesus Christ. The latter, I intend for the ministry. Mr. H―― B――’s wife died not long since, rejoicing in God her Saviour. Several others also in these parts are grown in grace, and Mr. C――’s ministry hath been much blessed.—Satan hath been sowing tares in old England. Oh that Boston ministers and people may pray for me! Indeed, I love them in the bowels of the blessed Jesus. Vale! longum etsi spero non in æternum, vale. That Christ’s kingdom may flourish in your heart, and that you may greatly promote it in the souls of others, is the hearty prayer of, Reverend and dear Sir,

Your affectionate unworthy fellow-servant, in our common Lord,

G. W.

LETTER ♦CCXLII.

To the Rev. Mr. C――.

Charles-Town, Jan. 12, 1741.

Dear and Reverend Sir,

LAST Saturday I was taken up for being concerned in correcting the inclosed printed letter, written by Mr. H―― B――n, whose conversion you have an account of in the other letter sent herewith. I think it may be for God’s glory to have them all printed in Boston. I am bound over to appear next sessions, as well as Mr. B――. He, I believe, for libelling the king, and I for libelling the clergy, in saying they break the Canons daily. I think, dear Sir, these are earnests of what I must expect to meet with in my native country. Opposition, as yet, seems to be only like a cloud rising out of the sea, no bigger than a man’s hand. Perhaps it will gather to a great body, and break upon the church of God. Our Lord will be our refuge in every storm. He is much with my soul, and fills me abundantly, I could almost say superabundantly, with his presence. We have seen precious times. One person had a glorious discovery of Christ about two days ago. I expect my family will be like the burning bush. I find I am in debt for them upwards of six hundred pounds: but the Lord will provide.—My most tender love awaits all that love him. I am to appear at the sessions by an attorney. Dear Sir, remember,

Ever yours in Christ,

G. W.

♦ ‘CXLII’ replaced with ‘CCXLII’

LETTER CCXLIII.

To the Rev. Mr. C――, at Rhode Island.

Charles-Town, Jan. 16, 1741.

Reverend and Dear Sir,

I Snatch a few moments to write you a line before I embark for England. Blessed be God, you are near your desired haven. Yet a little while, and you shall safely arrive in Abraham’s bosom. I præ, sequar, esti non passibus equis.—Great things God is doing daily. The kingdom of heaven (I hope) is at hand. I am bound over to appear at the sessions here, by my attorney, for libelling the clergy, because I corrected the letter inclosed. A scene of suffering lies before me, but wherefore should I fear? Our Lord strengthens me mightily in the inner man. We have had much of his presence in our assemblies. But I must have done. Dear and Reverend Sir, adieu. I scarce expect to see you again in the flesh; but this is my comfort, I shall see and rejoice with you above. There, I will sit and tell you what God hath done for

Your unworthy brother and servant in Christ Jesus,

G. W.

LETTER CCXLIV.

To the Rev. Mr. C――, in Boston.

Charles-Town, Jan. 16, 1741.

Reverend and dear Sir,

THOUGH I have packed up two letters for you already, yet I cannot refrain from sending you a third. Just now I was favoured with yours dated last December 1. Indeed, it gave me much comfort, and endeared the writer of it to me more and more. Sir, why am I thus highly favoured! I now wish to sink exceeding low, and cry out, Grace, grace! O the love of God! The sovereignty of Christ! The unchangeable loving-kindness of our heavenly Father! Excuse me, dear Mr. C――; my heart is full. I want for all men to love the Lord Jesus. It greatly rejoices me, to hear so many are coming to him. He is a loving tender master. He attends to my minutest wants, and surprizingly helps me in every emergency. I thank dear Mr. C――, for the kind token of his love. Good measure pressed down and running over, may God return into your bosom! You will be pleased to correct the press. I am filled with comfort to hear of the conduct of the dear governor, &c. I cannot but think our Lord will let his word run, and be abundantly glorified in America. Boston people are much upon my heart. The memory of their forefathers is precious to my soul. May you live to see the spirit of scriptural Puritanism universally prevail! I hope you will write every opportunity. If I am in prison, it will make me arise at midnight to sing praises to God, to hear that Boston people are alive to Christ. At present, my heart is full of peace and joy. We have had solemn meetings. I am much strengthened on every side; but I must not say more. Time is short. Dear Mr. C――, adieu. May the Lord be with you and yours. I could now drop a tear of love.—My love to all.

I am yours &c.

G. W.

LETTER CCXLV.

To Mr. W―― D――, at Boston.

On board the Minerva, for England, Jan. 17, 1741.

Dear Sir,

MR. P―― hath just brought me your kind letter. Blessed be God, that his word runs and is glorified in Boston. Surely, dear Sir, I shall never forget that people; indeed, they are very near and dear unto my soul. May those of your own household, in particular, be not only convicted but converted; may the dear Jesus fill you with all peace and joy in believing, and enable you to pray for, dear Sir,

Yours in the blessed Jesus,

G. W.

P. S. Excuse great haste; our ship is just under sail. My dear companions kindly salute you and yours.

LETTER CCXLVI.

To Mr. Wm. G――.

On board the Minerva, Feb. 8, 1741. in latitude 35, 24 N.

My dear brother,

SEE how soon I write to you, and from thence infer how I love you. Whether it proceeds from the pride and naughtiness of my heart, I cannot tell; but, I frankly confess, I love to see persons humble, kind, and courteous to those, whom God hath made their spiritual fathers. I believe it is well pleasing to God, and very amiable in the sight of all good men. Your christian grateful behaviour to me in this respect, hath much endeared you to me. God only knows how I love you. I bear you upon my heart, and often secretly sigh out before the Lord,—“O let my dear brother G―― live before thee.” This is the desire of my soul for you. I cannot wish you a better thing. Yet a little while, and we shall be together again. But, before that time, I expect to suffer great things. The Lord is able to deliver me out of all. I have just now experienced his divine assistance in composing a sermon. This is the sixth which he has enabled me to finish, since I have been on board. O my dear brother, love a precious Christ, and shew it by adorning his gospel in all things. He has highly favoured you, indeed he hath. If you and I are not eminently holy, if you and I think any thing too much to be done for the Lord, we are of all men the most ungrateful. O the love of Christ! I feel it, I feel it. God now sheds it abroad in my heart. May it abundantly also be shed on you by the Holy Ghost. Write to me if in prison, my friends will bring it to me there. God will hear me for you even in a dungeon. Methinks I see you weep; but weep not for me, unless it be before the Lord, and then I care not how soon you retire, and pour out your prayers in behalf of, dear Mr. G――,

Your affectionate friend, brother and servant,

G. W.

LETTER CCXLVII.

To Mrs. L――, at Charles-Town.

On board the Minerva, Feb. 11, 1741.

Dear Mrs. L――,

YOU was upon the mount when I left Charles-Town; I hope you have not thrown yourself down. Keep close to Christ, and cast not off your first love. Remember what God has done for your soul. Forget not the glorious discovery Jesus Christ has made of himself to your heart; and though a cloud should overshadow you, let not Satan make you doubt of your being a child of God. O Mrs. L――, how holy ought you to be in all manner of conversation and godliness! Why are you taken? Why are you in the arms of everlasting love? Methinks I hear you cry out, Grace! grace! And well you may; for indeed you are saved by grace. The free grace of our Lord Jesus Christ be with you now and for ever more. Blessed be God, I experience much of it in the ship. I hope divine grace moves me to send you this small letter. If God blesses it to your soul, put up a short prayer for

Your affectionate friend and servant in Christ,

G. W.

LETTER CCXLVIII.

To Mrs. W――, at James-Island.

On board the Minerva, Feb. 11, 1741.

Dear Madam,

MY heart’s desire and prayer to God is, that you may be saved. I hope you will find, it is not impossible for you to be born again when you are old. God forbid. Though at the eleventh hour, I trust our Lord will meet you, and cause you, whenever you depart, with good old Simeon, to depart in peace. I heartily thank you, madam, for all favours conferred on me and mine. We have not forgotten you on board. I do not forget to mention you in my secret prayers. May God reveal his dear Son in your soul, and fill you with all peace and joy in believing! O what a staff will this be to you in your old age! How pleasantly then will you walk by your vault, and say, “There shall I lay my weary bones ere long.” I hope you do not startle at the thoughts of death. Believe in Christ. Get a saving interest in his blood, and then you may cry out, “O death, where is thy sting! O grave, where is thy victory?” Blessed be God, the prospect of death is pleasing to my soul. I would not live here always: I want to be gone. That you and I, whenever our appointed time is come, may live with Christ, is the earnest prayer of, madam,

Your obliged friend and servant in Christ,

G. W.

LETTER CCXLIX.

On board the Minerva, Feb. 12, 1741.

Dear Mrs. T.,

MUST I pray for you in the language of Martha and Mary, saying, “Lord, she whom thou lovest is sick!” Or hath he who touched Peter’s wife’s mother, rebuked the illness that was coming upon you, when I saw you last, and caused it to leave you? But, however the Lord has dealt with you, I hope he hath been glorified in and by you. I heard he had by his word and spirit spoken to your soul, and given you satisfaction, that he had loved you with an everlasting love. I rejoice in it from my soul. The Lord increase your comforts daily, and shew you all his glory. Dear Mrs. T――, think often of your departed sister. Follow her as she did Christ; and then shortly, where she is you shall be also. O the happiness she now enjoys! It is too dazzling for mortal eyes. I want to leap my seventy years, and fly away to God. Well, it will not be long. Dear Mrs. T――, let us patiently tarry till our change come. Our Lord will carry us safe through time, and waft us triumphantly into eternity. The love of Christ constrained me to write these lines; accept them for his sake, from

Your affectionate friend and servant in Christ,

G. W.

LETTER CCL.

To Mr. H――, at Port-Royal, South-Carolina.

On board the Minerva, Feb. 16, 1741.

Dear Mr. H.,

THE love of Christ constrains me to write you a line, though as yet no further than the western islands. I trust the Lord hath called you by name, and enabled you to say “Speak Lord, for thy servant heareth.” Who knows but he may call you yet further, even to minister before him? Whether it be so or not, make it your daily study to prepare your heart to serve the Lord in any station. To be a doorkeeper in the house of God, is a glorious post. Surely, you and I may sing of mercy and electing love. How often have we acted a part for the devil? The remembrance of it is grievous unto me. Let us both now labour daily to act a part for God. He heaps kindnesses on me every hour. We have hitherto had a wonderful pleasant passage. I hope it is in some measure owing to your prayers. Let this encourage you to pray again. Our God is a God hearing prayer. I write now, lest excess of business should prevent my writing in England. The Lord is girding me for the battle, and strengthening me mightily in the inner man. “O give thanks unto the Lord of all Lords, because his mercy endureth for ever.” You will not fail writing to

Your affectionate friend, brother and servant in Christ,

G. W.

LETTER CCLI.

To the Reverend Mr. C――, in Charles-Town.

On board the Minerva, Feb. 17, 1741.

My dear Brother,

THE Lord hath been with me, and is now with me in an especial manner. I have been enabled to prepare nine discourses for the press. My body waxes stronger, and last night the great God in a glorious manner filled and overshadowed my soul. I am panting after the compleat holiness of Jesus my Lord. I have various scenes of action lying before me, and am waiting upon the Lord my God for direction. He assures me that he will be with me. He saith unto me, “Fear not, speak out, no one shall set upon thee to hurt thee.” Dear Mr. C――, God’s goodness quite surprizes me. I cannot express myself better, than in a stanza or two of Erskine in his Paraphrase upon Solomon’s song.